Author Archives: Thea

Culture and Cosmos – 2, Part 3.5

If there is one cosmic ‘note’ to summarise the character and destiny of India it would have to be the 3, the third number-power in the descending scale of 9-6-3. In metaphysics the 3 would be the Daughter Principle of the trinity Father (9), Mother (6) and Daughter (3). This triad can be considered the building blocks of material creation. The philosophical/yogic expression of the same triad is the Transcending Divine (9), the Cosmic Divine (6) and the Individual Divine (3). The latter is therefore the condensed ‘note’ of India’s destiny.

This destiny equation also has its physical expression which we discover in the way Indians view the subcontinental landmass. For most it is Bharat Mata, Mother India. But the myth that conveys this aspect of divinised geography involves Parvati, Shiva’s consort. While Parvati is revered for her union with Shiva as his ‘shakti’ and as the mother of his two divine sons, Ganesh and Kartikeya, and this special ‘motherhood’ in turn allows her to stand as the presiding Goddess of the physical landmass as Mother India, she is more particularly honoured as the daughter of Himavat, the Mountain King. In view of this, daughters throughout India traditionally return to their parent’s home on the last day of the main festival in celebration of the exploits of the Goddess, the Navaratri or Durga Puja. On the tenth and last day, this return to the parental home occurs and the Goddess, in spite of being consort and mother, ever remains the divine Daughter of the pantheon.

To further highlight this quality, a key location in the subcontinental landmass is named after the Goddess, but in her virginal aspect of kanya or kumari, both words signifying maiden, – the first in Tamil and the second in Sanskrit. Thus, the southernmost tip of the descending ‘V’ of the Capricorn hieroglyphic map of India is known as Kanyakumari. The northernmost area is dominated by the Himalayas, or the abode of Himavat, father of Kanya, and abode also of Shiva, her divine Consort. Regardless of her changed status through her union with Shiva, Durga continues to be this divine Daughter in addition to all the rest.

In the contemporary context, a further proof of the prominence of the 3 or the Daughter Principle in the Indian destiny is found in the year of birth of the new India at the time of independence from British rule: 1947, which bears the 3 power (1+9+4+7=21-3). The full date and sum, 15.8.1947, being 8 indicates that though occurring on the birthday of the 9th Avatar, Sri Aurobindo, the process was not complete. Something more remained to be accomplished, and involving precisely the Third Power.

Thus, the cosmic principle central to India’s destiny, and by consequence to the destiny of every inhabitant of the subcontinent, is the INDIVIDUAL DIVINE. The 9 (transcendent) and 6 (cosmic) are ‘compressed’ into the Third Power or Principle – the Individual. The channel or abode of this compression is the soul. Thus the 3 is the number-power in the new cosmology which describes the soul. By consequence, India, as the embodiment of that power, can fulfil the role of soul of the Earth better than any other nation. In the remainder of this series I shall explore deeply the significance  of this singular representation. But to begin with, it must be stated that this high destiny requires a realisation which is crucial to that expression. It is the question of ‘alignment’, of ‘centering’. That is, India’s higher destiny requires that particular and special realisation proper to the Third Power: the birth that fills the void, – or, the creation of a ‘centre’, a ‘centre that holds’. Her trials and tribulations over many millennia form a part of the intricate process of fulfilling that destiny, of taking her place on the globe as the embodiment of the Earth’s soul. Thus, the question of ‘filling the void’ is the most essential element of India’s millennial destiny, a progression covering 54,000 years and the consecutive appearance of nine Evolutionary Avatars. With the unveiling of the tenth, the ‘centre’ is firmly in place, the ‘birth’ has occurred which has ‘filled the void’.

In this portion of the study I propose to demonstrate that this question of centering and alignment lies at the root of the Rigvedic yoga, especially expressed through Agni. And in the process it will also be made evident that a reassessment of the Veda shall have to be undertaken. The ‘history’ it records, contrary to the opinion of scholars, is the process I am describing in these pages, comprehension of which can explain much that has been obscured by academia in Hindu civilisation. Indeed, the Rigveda is the ‘seed’ of all that we know as Hinduism today and describes in very great detail the destiny of India within herself and for the world.

The question of alignment is often conveyed in the Rigveda in descriptions of chariots and their central pole and yoke. However, scholars such as S. Piggott prefer to see in this a confirmation of an Aryan invasion of the subcontinent from Europe or perhaps Central Asia, since in Homeric times and Celtic Britain there seems to be evidence of the same mechanism he believes is described in the hymns. Yet these references invariably involve cosmic alignments. Hence the importance given to the chariot of the Sun, Surya, so obviously a cosmic symbol.

The dating of the Rigveda to about 1500 BC is equally an aberration. The problem is that to begin with a ‘fact’ had to be established – for reasons which conformed to an imperialist design rather than truth. This ‘fact’ was the refusal to admit of a civilisation on the subcontinent which surpassed those of the Middle East and Mediterranean world at the time the Veda was supposed to have been formulated.

Two premises were essential to establish. The first was that the hymns could not refer to anything more sophisticated than what an uncivilised, pagan mind could articulate; the Veda could express concepts appropriate to a primitive society only. The second, connected to the first, was the time factor. These hymns could not date to a period other than one in which Europe and the Middle East could be accommodated as superior in culture and sole inspirers of everything that is denied to the Vedic civilisation.

With this established the Rigveda a priori could not suggest anything other than a conquest from foreign lands by ‘Aryans’. All interpretations had to confirm that the evolution of philosophy to more sophisticated heights beyond primitive worship as expressed in the Veda was an import. On the soil of Bharat nothing more evolved existed but the communities of the Indus Valley which the Aryan invaders were said to have destroyed. Anything of philosophic, scientific or artistic consequence was thus the result of this invasion and conquest. The Rigveda, as a document of history, confirmed that the land was populated by unevolved nature worshippers. It is according to scholars such as H. J. J. Winter that these Aryans introduced (from beyond) the concept of ‘one supreme cause’, but which, as he writes in A. I. Basham’s A Cultural History of India, Chapter XII, in spite of the ‘gradual development of philosophy’ did not entirely eliminate pagan worship. Let me quote Winter, for the subtle nuances of his thought are revealing:


‘The Aryan invasions of northern India (c.1500 B.C.) may be said to mark the end of the Indus valley civilisation. From henceforth the growth of Indian science is to be influenced by the speculative and philosophical mind, to become richer in generalisation, to transcend the limited technology of Harappa, Mohenjodaro, and Chanhudaro. In the hymns of the Rig Veda is to be found the first account of the way of life of the Indo-European conquerors, their recognition of and devotion to one supreme cause, their realisation that behind the phenomena of the natural world, which appear shifting and changeable, there is a constant principle (rita) or order in events. Piggott has shown (Prehistoric India to 1000 B.C.) that the war-chariot (ratha) of the Rig Veda had a central pole and yoke harness, the so-called throat and girth harness, not only unpleasant for the horse but most inefficient mechanically, yet nevertheless common to the regions of Indo-European colonisation, for example Homeric Greece and Celtic Britain. Despite the gradual development of philosophy the personification of the primal forces of nature in, for instance, the god of the sun, Surya, of the god of fire, Agni, continued. Sacrificial altars, at first mere heaps of turf, evolved into elaborate designs demanding arithmetical and geometrical calculations.’

I have various objections to the above. The first is the external origin of the Rigveda and its ‘historic’ interpretation as evidenced in Winter’s deductions. I sustain that the Rigveda was entirely a product of a very sophisticated and evolved civilisation which originated on the soil of the subcontinent, wherefrom fragments of its very evolved perceptions of reality and the evolution of consciousness and the origin and purpose of creation spread spherically beyond its borders. And that these perceptions had a cosmological base that has served as the foundation for all the expressions of the civilisation and culture.

I also object to the dating of the Rigveda around 1500 B.C. In view of what has been revealed recently regarding the new evidence dating the Sphinx at Giza to approximately 4000 years anterior to the hitherto accepted 2500 B.C. (see, TVN, 6/Special Issue, incorporated in TVN 6/5, December 1991), it will not be too bold to state that all estimates concerning the Rigveda have been similarly flawed, contrived as they were to support certain theories which needed propping up in colonial times.

Further on Winter writes of the astronomy of Babylon (c.1000 B.C.) and its passage to India through Iran whereby the lunar mansions (27 nakshatras) came to be used by Hindu astronomers/astrologers; he also refers to the ‘zodiac of Mesopotamia’ (Ibid, page 143). Considering that I have found clear references to the symbols and knowledge content of the zodiac in the Rigveda, as well as the correspondence of the Capricorn hieroglyph with the subcontinental landmass, and insofar as Winter dates the Rigveda to 1500 B.C., or 500 years earlier than the Babylonin astronomy which he claims was the origin of these things, then I suggest it is time for historians to reassess their earlier work, divested of imperialist prejudices.

If further proof is needed, let me quote from the Atharvaveda, considered to be the last of the four Vedas (Rig, Sama, Yayur and Atharva), from Raimundo Panikkar’s book The Vedic Experience (All India Books, Pondicherry 1977). On page 31, Panikkar has this to say of this Veda which is… ‘somewhat removed from the other three by virtue of the “popular” character of many prayers against ills, incantations, and spells which it contains. It also has, however, a number of hymns with an important philosophical content.’ Those which he seems to consider in that bracket, the content of which he often finds puzzling and difficult to comprehend, are the hymns to Skambha, the cosmic pillar or axis mundi. Regarding the same verses, Jeanine Miller, in her The Vedas (B. I. Publications, Bombay 1976) has written… ‘The core of Vedic prayer is expressed in the Atharvaveda; “Those who know the most exalted Brahman thereafter fully know the axis mundi”’ (p.57). It is precisely in the profoundest hymns of the Atharvaveda concerning Skambha that we find the proof not only of its zodiacal structure but also of the very diagram I have been using throughout this study to convey knowledge that is indeed ‘the core’ of Hinduism, the Map of 12 Manifestations with its division of 12, and, more importantly, its threefold spiralling progression:

‘One is the wheel; the bands are twelve;

three are the hubs – who can understand it?

Three hundred spokes and sixty in addition

have been hammered therein and firmly riveted.

‘Take heed, O Savitr. Six are twins;

one is born singly. The twins desire

to unite with the one that is born alone.’

(Raimundo Panikkar’s translation.)

Regarding the dating of the Veda and the question of origin, Pannikkar follows the conventional theories of academia, – that is, between 1500 to 600 B.C. Of course it would be most inconvenient to extend the Veda farther into the past, beyond Babylonian times and to root it in indigenous soil, since the only ‘case’ for an Aryan foreign origin lies in the Rigveda. I intend to analyse these and other verses from the Atharvaveda extensively in the next portion of this study. At this point, suffice to say that with these, perhaps considered some of the most enigmatic hymns of the Veda, we shall be able to draw a direct connection between those very ancient times and contemporary Indian life. And we shall also pinpoint the period when the divine Measure was lost and time for Hindu civilisation began to spin off its axis to its present mis-measure. We are able to do this by a penetration into the mystery of the Third and the place this power holds in the Vedic Dharma; for it is through this Third that the One, or Skambha, comes into being. And insofar as the entire Dharma is ‘held together’ by this One, this ‘point’, the 3 is thus crucial to its destiny.


Thus it is safe to state that the entire development of Indian spirituality can be summed up in the 3. The emphasis, for example, on freedom, or the spiritual ‘anarchy’ which has characterised the spiritual genius of India from time immemorial is an expression proper to the Third Principle. The stress is therefore on the individual Divine. In other words, India is by destiny a nation of ‘exalted individuals’. Essentially each is a law unto him or herself because this is the character of the 3. There is no intermediary at that level. It is the human soul in close and intimate contact with the inner Beloved, or rather housing that Godhead. No earthly or cosmic power can interfere or dictate to this third embodied Principle. Consequently, India is populated by a race which defiantly rebels against any infringement on this free and liberal association with the inner Divine and an existence controlled exclusively by that factor. In this light, it is obvious that in order to ‘conquer’ India, invaders would have had to contend with the indomitable individual will, sustained by that ‘point’ in the innermost recesses of the soul. Thus, this was carefully done by attacking first and foremost that Third Principle embodied in each inhabitant of Bharat Mata. And it is this great Secret of Secrets which travelled from India in very ancient times and left its mark on certain esoteric schools beyond its borders.

The spiritual freedom, so essential a quality of the Yogic experience, is thus a prime causal agent in India’s development throughout the ages. This reached an apex in the Upanishadic period; from that point the decline began. The reason was the supremacy the Nirvana realisation of Buddhism gained, which contributed notably to an undermining of that Third Principle, or the soul upon which the destiny of the entire Vedic Dharma rested and everything it fostered in the civilisation. In myths, however, this knowledge of the One born of the Three is preserved in, precisely, the tale of Parvati and the birth of Skanda or Kartikeya, who is, in turn, Agni or the One.

Paradoxically, the undermining occurred by the aid of that very cosmic note which characterises the Vedic Dharma: the 3. The imperative of spiritual freedom at all costs resulted in a liberal atmosphere in which even the force of its own destruction was allowed free play, to the point where the civilisation lost its collective will. It was the beginning of the first perceptible signs of a perversion of the cornerstone of the Dharma, – that is, FREEDOM. Indeed, with the passage of time the perversion became compounded to the extent that Indian society presents us today with all the effects of this form of undermining. Corruption, terrorism, secessionism are simply concretisations of that initial perversion of the Principle of Freedom of the Third Power. What may now be called the system of bribery is an example of the degeneration where the individual obeys not the inner Divine and serves its higher purpose, but rather becomes trapped in the soul’s shadow domain, the realm of the ego. It is understandable therefore that in order to cure these ills, we must penetrate to the root of the matter fearlessly and deal with that original ‘knot’.


Cancer/Capricorn and the Vedic ‘Purpose’

In zodiacal tradition this confrontation between soul and ego is mirrored in the all-important axis we have been discussing extensively throughout this study of caste and cosmos: Cancer and Capricorn, two signs in opposition on the wheel. Or as the Atharvaveda would have it…‘twins which desire to unite with the one that is born alone’. This extraordinary confrontation is corroborated by a physical correspondence, as if the Earth herself had been struggling to harmonise the discord via the channel of the evolutionary species she houses. I refer to the tilt of the planet on her axis, an alignment discrepancy of 23.27 degrees, which results in the Sun’s north and south declination from the equatorial plane that cuts through the centre of the planet and on which the Earth and all the other members of the solar system orbit the Sun. This means that our evolution can be understood or explained by a deep scrutiny of the Earth’s tilt, or her axial balance and rotation with respect to this vast plane extending from the Sun. In fact, the complex infirmities of the human species can also be understood via a scrutiny of the individual’s own ‘axial tilt’.

In so doing, we note that the periods of maximum declination north and south of the Equator, or when the Sun appears to stand still in the heavens and then change direction, are fundamental pieces of information if we wish to unravel the Earth’s purpose in the planetary harmony. These periods to the extreme north and south are the Solstices. They occur when the Sun is perceived to enter the signs Capricorn and Cancer. The former, 21/22 December, is the time of the day’s increasing light – hence the all-important Festival of Light (see, TVN, 6/Special Issue, December 1991, incorporated in TVN 6/5, December 1991). Realising the significance of these shifts, Indian tradition has always given prime importance to these periods, the apex points of the uttarayana (‘northern pathway’) and dakshinayana ‘southern pathway’. The northern is considered highly auspicious; the other the reverse. In the course of this study I shall demonstrate how this highest and most auspicious northern apex is the subject of the entire Vedic quest. An example would be from the Skambha verses already cited,

‘Three generations [quarters] are past already;

others have followed in the relay of praise.

On high is positioned the measurer of space [Sun].

The Golden One has entered the green-gold plants.’

But there is another celestial phenomenon which enhances the importance of at least one of the solstice points. In the first days of January each year, be it either north or south of the Equator, the Earth in toto is at her maximum approach to the Sun in the elliptical orbit she traces around the luminary. It is known as Perihelion. Thus the Festival of Light is ‘luminous’ in more ways than one.

With this special relationship enhanced by the physical phenomena, the importance of Capricorn in India’s destiny is clear. Also clear is the celebration of the Makar (Capricorn) Sankranti, albeit at the wrong time. Most significantly, we note that the Earth’s tilt consists of 23 degrees. As if taking this cue, the Capricorn Sankranti in this century is celebrated in India precisely 23 days late. At the relation of l day for l degree, which is the approximate amount of celestial arc that the Earth traverses in 24 hours, having reached the 23rd degree/day indicates that the time has come for a ‘realignment’ in the national consciousness and for this accumulated inaccuracy to be corrected at last. Twenty-three degrees in the precession of the equinoxes would be equivalent to approximately 1700 years. There is thus that much of ‘time-shadow’ collected in the national consciousness. Understandably, much precious time-energy has passed under the cosmic bridge, and much of the edifice of India’s mediaeval and contemporary history has been constructed with the aid of this distorted measure. It is a colossal edifice to seek to undo. As well, I am convinced that the dire prophecies regarding the supposed shift of the Earth’s axis by clairvoyants such as Edgar Cayce, which is anticipated to cause terrible cataclysms across the globe, are simply vague perceptions of this ‘realignment’ which India, soul of the Earth and hence womb of its time-axis, must one day carry out in this precise area. The solstices in the national consciousness have to be set right, brought into harmony with the calendar. Failing which the error will continue to be compounded with an increase in the degeneration we see so clearly around us.

Further on in this study, I shall draw into the analysis the item in India’s destiny wherein this alignment operation was to take place, involving precisely the solstice points, the Festival of Light, and the ‘entries’ of Cancer and Capricorn. The fate of that operation, mirrored in the off-axis of the Matrimandir in Auroville, will provide factual proof of the almost impossible conditions which impede this realignment. These involve the Third Principle, the question of Freedom, and the western secular model of society which has dominated India for the past two hundred and more years. But more pertinent than any of this is the question of the Void and the ‘birth’ by which it must be ‘filled’.

India and the Yoga of the Earth

Indeed, at the heart of all these problems lies the perversion of the Third Principle. In the planetary harmony this is the Earth herself, evidenced by her position in the System. But moving around the Sun together with the Earth in this third orbit is the Moon. The latter in fact is the ruler of Cancer – that is, Capricorn’s opposite or ‘shadow’. Capricorn stands for the soul, Cancer for the soul’s shadow, the ego. When the alignment in question, both in the nation’s time-axis as well as in the physical axis of the Matrimandir, is flawed, we observe a society that ‘casts shadows’. It is not a collective experience of perfect midday alignment (Capricorn, of the Cosmic Midday) which casts no shadows. Rather, it is characterised precisely by the shadow it does cast, the ‘length’ of which can be measured in terms of the solstice points, or the entries into Capricorn and Cancer. With a discrepancy of 23 degree/days, India has obviously reached her maximum misalignment. The shadow she now casts is the longest she will know in her recorded history. Indeed, this fact in itself informs us that the degeneration has reached its most critical level, what I call, the critical threshold. In terms of prevailing conditions, we observe that it is no longer a degeneration measured in the ratio of 1 degree for 1 day. India has reached her ‘solstice’, her point of standstill and suspension. In that stillness she observes herself deeply, and she either realigns or her axial rotation spins her off and beyond, resulting in a total disintegration of her age-old civilisation. The effect is played out physically, for it is not only the Vedic Dharma that vanishes but the experience of disintegration is common to all the States collected within the subcontinental landmass of Capricorn which have become afflicted with the virus of separation and disunity.

At the same time, it is quite appropriate to state that before the dawn there is the darkest hour:

‘Dawn like a dancer puts on her ornaments;

as a cow yields her udder, so she bares her bosom.

She creates light for all living beings, flinging wide

the gates of darkness, as cows their enclosure.

‘We have beheld the radiance of her shining.

Advancing she drives away the horror of night.

Like a coloured post, anointed at the sacrificial feast,

so the Dawn, Heaven’s Daughter, is adorned with wondrous splendour.’

Rigveda l,92, translation R. Pannikar

In terms of the figures we are using, it would be expressed as the longest shadow cast before the increase begins. That is, before the path of the Sun is seen to rise in the heavens, the ‘lover of the Divine Daughter’, climbing to its high noon position where it is directly overhead and therefore causing no shadows to be cast. This position is allotted to Capricorn, the cosmic Midday; the nadir point is the opposite Cancer, Cosmic Midnight. It is as if this deep darkness had enveloped the entire nation and coloured the consciousness of all its people. Everything stands thus contaminated by this Shadow.

In Indian mythology – for we must expect to find the phenomenon very clearly detailed in the myths, as is everything else regarding the nation’s evolution – it is known as Chhaya (‘shadow’), the illusory replacement of Samjna, consort of the Sun in his aspect of Viswakarma, the divine Architect (see, The Hidden Manna and the New Way, Volume 2). In another image, tradition describes the degeneration as the cyclic arrival of the Kali Yuga, the Dark Age. Indeed, the descriptions of the Kali Yuga given in the Puranas do seem to be highly accurate prophecies of our very times.

But it is also prophesied that the tenth Avatar, Kalki, takes birth precisely to dispel that darkness and usher in the dawn of the Satya Yuga, or the Age of Truth. If this is so, we can expect that the tilt or the ‘time-warp’ cannot exceed the 23 days already attained. At that point of maximum incline there is a suspension, a solstice. This intermezzo is our present period of transition wherein everything appears to be preparing for a great collapse into the abyss beyond the rim of the Tropics, indeed the ‘edge of Time’. But at this extreme point there is evidence of a rising sun on the horizon.


The cosmological phenomenon of a 23-degree tilt of the Earth’s axis would be seen therefore to express a very deeply ingrained ‘purpose’. Consequently, we shall endeavour in these pages to penetrate the mysteries of this hidden message. In a nutshell, it describes the essence of our entire evolution as a species. When we perceive the human species as an ongoing development leading to a progressively more evolved creature, and even a gnostic being, it is an evolutionary development the accomplishment of which is beautifully foretold in the axial tilt of the planet with the resultant solstices at very specific time intervals and points on our calendar year. To further this evolutionary purpose, India has had to live the experience of the fullest darkness confronting the highest light. She has thus had to fulfil her Capricorn destiny of the abyss and the mountaintop and to harmonise these extremes of nature and being. In a word, the Yoga of the Earth is lived in India. No other nation can take up this task and play out this high drama foretold in the earth’s own axial inclination. In the course of this study, I shall also reveal that this ‘yoga’, in very great detail and sophistication of language, is the theme of the Rigveda. The Rigveda is not an historical document, much less a religious one. It is yogic. But a yoga of a very special order in which time and cosmos are central and which disappeared from India for an interval of over 1800 years and more. Only to reappear in this century. It is a yoga the ultimate purpose of which is the soul’s triumph over the Void.


Caste and the Individual

What does this mean for the people of India? Apart from the experience of decline, is there anything else that might brighten the panorama to some extent, lighten the burden? India faces disintegration, it would appear. But the problem has been long in developing, the accumulated years of the false measure. I would like to analyse this phenomenon in the context of what is relevant for each individual born on Indian soil or of Hindu parents. This is caste. Though before all else, it must be pointed out that caste distinctions are very deeply ingrained and have not been entirely eradicated in spite of social reforms or mass conversions over the centuries to Islam and Christianity, religions which profess to be egalitarian and free of caste.

The Chaturvarna is therefore an ideal element to demonstrate the extent of the damage the lost measure has brought in its wake, primarily because the origin of caste can be traced to the Cosmic Purush or the zodiacal sphere, the same circle of 12 divided into 4 (the four castes). In addition, that celestial sphere is the measure of the Earth’s day and year. Thus if we state that the divine Measure is 23 degrees/days off, then it is clear that this same discrepancy will be reflected in the caste system, product of that same celestial sphere or cosmic Purush. It means, therefore, that nothing is in its proper place. The 23-day late Makar Sankranti is not only brought to bear on the sign/month Capricorn. It affects the entire wheel, as if there were a wheel within a wheel, turning at a different speed. Instead of a perfect alignment between the two, synchronising their 0 points, the inner circle is set back by that much mis-measure. This has a direct bearing on caste and hence on every individual born into the system. It is for this reason that the Puranas describe the dreaded Kali Yuga as a time when the boundaries of caste are ignored. Shudras take on the role of Brahmins, and so on. Because indeed, with the false measure the celestial/zodiacal ‘segment’ of the Shudra has been shifted somewhat into the Brahmin’s quarter, occasioned by the slippage of time. Who, then, in such a system of mis-measure, is a Shudra, who is a Vaishya, a Kshatriya, or a Brahmin?

When I draw this discussion to a close, I expect that the real basis for dismissing caste distinctions will have been made clear. For unless this is done, caste in its present degenerated form will continue to plague Indian society as a lingering shadow that cannot be dissolved. At the same time – and here is the paradox – it will be made equally clear that even if we were to eradicate these societal designations, this would not eliminate caste. Indians would still be born a Shudra, and Brahmin, and so on. Indeed, what is remarkable is that even an American or a Russian or an Irishman is a member of the same caste system. For the simple reason that each human being born on this planet breathes him or herself into the cosmic harmony with one’s first breath as an individual entity. And this harmony is universal.

Let me provide an example. Similar to all other nations, Indian newspapers carry daily horoscopes. This is based on what has come to be called the Western System, in contrast to traditional Hindu astrology. The so-called Western is founded on the tropical zodiac which is the system described in these pages. Its 0 point is the March equinox, the time when night and day are equal at the Equator and the first sign Aries begins. Or the Earth’s alignment with respect to this plane extending from the Sun and cutting through the planet at the Equator.

There are a few very important points to note in this alignment. One, that it is a play between Sun and Earth. Or rather, it is the Earth’s alignment vis-à-vis the supreme light of our solar system. It is when the Earth finds her ‘equilibrium’ with the plane of the ecliptic, or when the Sun is directly overhead at the Equator at the time of this alignment. The tropical zodiac is the ecliptic extending from the Sun, divided into 12 parts starting with Aries at the 0 point or the March equinox, or when the planet is aligned with that plane in such a way as to experience the Sun directly overhead at noon. Day and night are equal and the all-important cardinal points are an even 90 degrees or days apart.

A fact to be noted in this analysis is that the point of reference is not outside the system. The constellational sphere, for example. And this is where the Lost Measure enters. When ‘science’ in India began to intimidate the proponents of cosmology in the first half of the Age of Pisces, and undermined their understanding of things which are measured by a different ‘yardstick’ – to be exact, the Divine Measure – then the 0 point which until that time was located within the system and a harmony between Sun and Earth, underwent a dramatic shift. It was no longer a reference point within the solar system and an intrinsic part of the cosmic harmony of our planet and the Sun. It was instead projected BEYOND the system and located in the ‘fixed’ constellations of the stars. The 0 point was then determined by a so-called ‘fixed point’ in that constellational sphere. What was considered by these new scientists to be the ‘shifting’ zodiac (impermanent?), wholly bound to the Earth and Sun, was somehow seen as valueless. The Divine Maya or Measure, which for the Earth is the year deriving its 0 point from the Sun, lost relevancy. Clearly wisemen no longer knew what it was that they were called upon to measure. The Yoga of the Veda gradually became shrouded in mists of this accumulating time-energy.

This of course coincided with the rise of concepts in the spiritual domain involving impermanence, perishability, and finally ‘illusion’ or Maya, as opposed to her Vedic sister. Maya was thus her lesser ‘shadow’, Chhaya.

It would be safe to assume that the time when this shift took hold and displaced the tropical zodiac’s function in the harmony was when the Zero notation also underwent a shift. Originally, it has been established, the symbol for Zero was a point or dot. Eventually this ‘point’ grew to the notation we know today, 0. Concurrently, it became known as shunya, or ‘void’. And even today in the languages of India this Buddhist nomenclature persists. Winter, in his earlier cited text, mentions the Zero as a point or bindu and then the closed circle (p.157) in works of the 7th Century. The development – point to circle – describes the entire degeneration very accurately albeit in a language only initiates can understand; and it sets it within the period of history when this philosophic shift is known to have taken place. It was an attack precisely on that ‘point’, sometimes referred to as Skambha or the axis mundi: Agni. The question now before us is how to retrieve that Measure in a manner which will affect not merely an elite but an entire civilisation. For this matter of ‘shunya’ has permeated every aspect of contemporary life. Even the flag of the independent nation bears a symbol belonging to one of India’s most prominent converts to Buddhism, – the Emperor Ashok’s chakra.

To return to caste, with the tropical zodiac 0 point displaced and accumulating ‘residue’ each year to the point where a full 23 degrees/days are now amassed, the caste ‘wheel’ has also been displaced. With this there is no objective means to determine one’s true caste or inner dharma. It is now simply a question of birth into a family of a particular caste, rigid and binding by this lesser value. It is no longer birth into the cosmic wheel that is the denominator. It is simply a ‘birth certificate’, for the horoscope under these circumstances is inaccurate. Nonetheless, old habits have a way of persisting. In fact, it can be said of the consciousness that has overtaken the world in such matters that the objective is not exactly to eliminate entirely these true things but rather to pervert them, to disfigure them to the point where we are encouraged to believe that all is still as it once was. In effect, nothing of the original remains because its essence is gone, its content in jnana or Knowledge. The telltale signs of this lost Knowledge, to the initiate, are glaring. The layman suspects nothing. Thus, in keeping with the COSMIC nature of Hindu society, every Sunday Indian newspapers carry advertisements placed by parents seeking spouses for their offspring. These are usually entered in columns according to caste. And for the most part the applicants are requested to furnish their respective horoscopes.

What is the point? Or should we ask, What stands behind this age-old custom that persists into modern times, regardless of the ‘scientific temper’ which has overtaken the country and supposedly displaced such ‘superstitions’? Indeed, the request for a horoscope, if it is based on the mis-alignment is nothing more than superstition.

This revelation is not likely to perturb the parent in search of a spouse, especially since science has come to his aid and debunked the art of cosmic harmonies undermining the entire system. Environment and even genes have come to represent the essential moulding influence. No longer is it that first Cosmic Breath. No longer is it that Breath that connects us to the All and interconnects each individual to every other individual born of the same cosmic Womb.

Indeed, environment and above all family conditioning are potent elements which lay upon the human being an outer encasement, like a particular dress which substitutes for the real thing. In other words, throughout our lives we live camouflaged by this costume before our fellow human beings; and, worst of all, before our innermost selves. Rarely does the individual born into such a mis-alignment come into any real and deep contact with what is known in India as one’s innermost Dharma, or essential truth of being.

There are two signs in the zodiac which describe this condition afflicting the entire human race. As could be expected given the content of this portion of the study, the signs are precisely Cancer and Capricorn – the tropical ‘rims’ or ‘edges of Time’, the farthest reaches of Shadow and Light. In The Magical Carousel, I have explained the position through the experiences of Val and Pom-Pom in Cancer(land) first, and then in Capricorn(land). In the former they meet the Queen of Night, equivalent of Diti in the Veda and Chhaya in the Puranas. She is forever ‘putting on shows’, masquerading, enveloping her adoring progeny in veils and all manner of comforts. She is mesmerising and utterly endearing in her concern for her offspring and her (unconscious) efforts to pin them down to their humanity and ‘name’, with a small ‘n’. For Cancer is the family and the human mother. But Val and Pom-Pom harbour in their innermost recesses that divine voice from the resounding ‘cosmic note’ at the start of their odyssey, commanding them to ‘follow the Sun’ ever and always and to pursue relentlessly the onward ‘journey’ in harmony with the divine Measure of the year.

When the children finally reach Cancer’s ‘twin’ or opposite pole, Capricorn and the land of the Time-Spirit, their lesser ‘names’ and ‘masks’ and identities are rejected. The Time-Spirit demands to know their true Names – this time with a capital ‘N’ – and their real identities. It is then that upon opening the Cosmic Book the Time-Spirit reveals their inner truth, their inherent Dharma or ‘duty’.

This depicts the relationship of individual to cosmic spirit. The chamber deep in the heart of the Capricorn Mountain where the children make this discovery is entirely bare. They are completely alone. There is only a ‘pulse’, the rhythm of their inner mechanism harmonised with the inscrutable Cosmic Clock.

This story is the same ‘myth’ we find in the Rigveda. Indeed, there too the victory of Swar is attained in the tenth month/sign, or Capricorn. The central focus of both is the question of Dharma. And there is perhaps no other Sanskrit word that has suffered a greater disfiguring in translation, – a revealing fact when we note that the Vedic Way centres precisely on the discovery and realisation of one’s inner Dharma. The Aryan warrior is he or she who has successfully completed the journey to that Truth-Conscious realm of the Time-spirit and has discovered his or her inner Truth.


This draws us once again to a focus on the number 3, prime ‘note’ of India’s destiny. It is the ‘note’ of the soul in the cosmic harmony. And it is in the soul – that ‘hidden chamber closed and mute’ – where the individual’s dharma or inner truth or law of being is ‘written’. The object of one’s journey through life on this particular planet in this particular solar system, is to gain access into that chamber and discover the magical lines of one’s individual contribution to this special harmony of time and cosmos.

One may succeed in this endeavour as an individual via some path or another of yoga, disregarding the divine Measure and consequent mis-alignment. But only if the goal is posited OUTSIDE the cosmic dimension, beyond the Earth and this solar system. Indeed, the system India’s wisemen adopted for cosmic/time reckoning many centuries ago, compelled the seeker to focus on that extra-cosmic goal. And this could only be achieved if a system evolved whereby one’s connecting links to that Cosmic Pulse and Purpose were somehow severed. Thus dissolution (‘nirvana’) took the place of the Vedic cosmic odyssey into the depths of the Capricorn mountain inner chamber where Varun of the Law stands, where the NEXUS or connecting links lie. For the individual this meant that the innermost point of the circle of one’s destiny – that binding compressed energy born of the Zero, or in the language of the Rigveda, Agni, the divine Son – had to be dislocated or veiled to such a degree that, like the proverbial black hole, no speck of its ‘light’ could possibly emerge.

The tactic involved death. The immortals of the Veda knew the secret law whereby this ‘compression’, this intense movement into the core of matter and material creation would not produce a collapse of the star of one’s consciousness into the void that is Death. This was the ‘lost ray’, the light of Gnosis hidden in the cave of the hostile Panis, or Dasyus. This was the knowledge to be retrieved: the Cow of light and giver of life. It is a yoga in which an entire civilisation participates. And it is a civilisation nurtured on FULNESS and not nothingness. Again the hymns to Skambha come to our aid,

 ‘From fulness he pours forth the full;

the full spreads, merging with the full.

We eagerly would know from whence

he thus replenishes himself?

Axial alignment – a National Obsession

Being as obsessed as the native of Bharat is with the practice of yoga, it is obvious that yogas themselves could not be expected to disappear into nothingness in the collective/individual consciousness. The tactic was therefore to use that very obsession and simply shift the axis – or in the language of the Veda, steal the Ray(Cow) and hide her away. As explained, the ‘scientific’ description is the adoption of the fixed constellation of stars – beyond our system – as the denominator or definer of the 0 point. One’s reference point would no longer be located in the system into which one was born but the Beyond. The Cosmic Womb became one’s prison and not the giver of bliss, abundance, wealth and goodness.

The result of this shift was ingenious because as time marched on irreversibly, the ‘alignment’ between the two – tropical zodiac and constellational – suffered an inexorable distancing. A full 25,920 years would have to transpire (minus the approximate 1700 already traversed) before the 0 point of the tropical zodiac would be aligned with that ‘fixed’ point beyond and gain legitimacy once more. But even then the legitimacy would be present for a mere 72 years. In other words, the  ‘purpose’ of a species caught in this nefarious shadow-play could only be described as a quest for a way out, an escape from this senseless round leading nowhere but deeper into the pain resulting from this devastating purposelessness; or an existence that from the outset offers nothing more than a display of perverse dislocation.

Indeed, this in brief may be said to be a very accurate description of all yogas which have, subsequent to the appearance of Gautam the Buddha at the end of the 8th Manifestation, ‘integrated’ the realisations of nirvanas and mayavadas into their corpora.

The Chaturvarna, which arose at the dawn of the Veda, demands the observation of the correct 0 point, a product of the play between Earth and Sun. The individual may indeed find solace in the numerous paths offering escape from the Wheel, but for society and civilisation the matter is entirely different. Just as the individual must destroy the POINT within that serves as his or her binding energy to the Harmony, if dissolution is to provide escape, so too the civilisation that follows such a course must also set about the same destructive act – or rather, the act of auto-destruction. In the attempt to ‘reach beyond’ and to express that goal in its collective consciousness and being, the only way is to turn upon itself and eat itself away to the point of disintegration. Such a civilisation is thus one in which ‘the centre cannot hold’. Contemporary Indian society can find no better words to express its present state.

Today, as a consequence, nothing is in its right place. Indeed, the Shudra may operate as the Kshatriya, the Brahmin as the Vaishya. This is reflected in the zodiac, for on the basis of Hindu astrology, a native of Capricorn according to the tropical zodiac is, in the Hindu constellational zodiac, a Sagittarian. A Sagittarian is in turn a Scorpio, and so on through the wheel. The dislocation involves precisely the Sun’s position as seen in the heavens from Earth. That is, the ‘centre’ of the Harmony we are born into is displaced, thrown off by as much as the Earth’s axial tilt.

Consequently, none of these ancient keys can be properly utilised to serve as ‘philosopher’s stones’ in one’s quest and inner discovery. They are meaningless and falsifying. They therefore persist as mere superstitions, with no effective power other than ‘belief’ to yoke the individual to his inner anchor of truth or to knit society together in a coherent, integrated harmony of points within the whole.

But I must again repeat, so powerful has been that Vedic ‘seed’ that it lives on in the depths of the national psyche. The only imperative of the times is realignment. This, lamentably, is easier said than done. For the success of the endeavour lies in that most blessed of all discoveries on Indian soil: the Zero. And the ‘heart’ or ‘core’ of the Zero itself is the POINT, or Agni. Finally, it needs to be said that if the Zero lies at the heart of the civilisation as the womb of Vedic fullness, it must have accomplished its task of giving birth to the Point, to Agni. The formula is thus: 9/6/3 – 0/1. The Zero is the OM into which have been ‘compressed’ the 9, 6, and 3. Out of that 0 compression the Point arises, – or the 4th dimension of Time. Thus, the Point is the first of all the Gods, Agni, the divine Son, the One. For the numeral 1 is the first extension from that compressed Point.

This ‘formula’ encapsulates all of Vedic wisdom, as the OM does of which it is the numerical expression. And every fact of Indian civilisation since that first OM was chanted thousands of years ago, can be described as manifold expressions of the formula – its affirmation or its denial. The development of the Zero notation itself from Point to Void is thus perfectly representative of the act of denial of that seed-purpose.

At the same time, ever true to the role of preserver of the Knowledge, the Point is another national obsession. Every Hindu man, woman and child adorn their foreheads daily with, precisely, the bindi (‘point’), or variations thereof. Most are unmindful of the sacred nature of the act as an expression of the Veda’s deepest ‘purpose’ and its connection to Agni. But the Tantric knows and in Tantra some essentials of this special knowledge have been preserved.

The importance of the Point can never be overstressed. In the new cosmology the Zero is the OM indeed, but its triadic structure (9-6-3) is formed by compressed time. Thus 9/6/3 are the ‘three times’ – in Sanskrit known as trikala, and the power of three-time perception known as trikaladristi, of which Sri Aurobindo has written in the last chapter of his Synthesis of Yoga… ‘held of old to be a supreme sign of the seer and the Rishi, – not as an abnormal power, but as its normal way of time knowledge’. Indeed, the Zero is that OM of compressed past, present and future, but unextended. The great Reversal of the new cosmology is the moment of ‘birth’ when the Golden Womb of compressed time gives forth the Point or Agni, the Son. This, in turn, is Time’s FOURTH DIMENSION – the first manifestation of the seed of Itself in and as spatial reality.

The individual is also a compression of the entire cosmos. One’s horoscope, be this of a native of whichever caste, consists of all four segments of the Chaturvarna circle. Therefore the human being bears within ALL the possibilities and potentials each segment of the fourfold order offers. The quest is, How to integrate this fourfoldness. And the answer pertains not only to the individual but to society as a whole. The means have to be reestablished whereby the precise knowledge of these varied temperaments and destinies must replace the rigid laws followed today which do not integrate but merely serve to divide. The horoscope contains this vital information; but it cannot serve us in this endeavour while the mis-measure persists. The discernment of temperament, character, disposition, as well as destiny, has always been a part of the ancient Vedic sciences, of Hathayoga, of Ayurvedic medicine, for example. And while in these familial and physical conditioning play a role, they are not the prime factors. The widest range of one’s true potential could only be found in that innermost ‘point’ of the soul ‘no bigger than a thumb’, according to the Upanishad, which draws into our being with the first breath the vastness of the cosmic harmony. It is the duty of educators to discover the true caste of each and every child in his or her care, unmindful of their ‘birth certificates’. Indeed, this, it may safely be stated, is the only real purpose of education. When such an understanding emerges, the true nature of educational reforms, which are forever topics of dispute, will evolve.

When the soul-nexus is undermined in the individual, naturally the Chaturvarna becomes something of a meaningless appendage and a wearisome burden. The imbalance is a heavy cross to bear. But this was not the original purpose of caste. Just the contrary. It was a system whose explicit reason for being was to provide society with a means of integration. As this took place within each segment of society, each individual that is, it was also reflected in the larger extended Body. But, as stated, undermining the Point and in its place leaving the Void as the goal, or the Beyond, simply removed the binding energy or the ‘centre that holds’. Regarding caste, the position degenerated to the point where birthright replaced Dharma. The effect on youth born into such a system is the near impossibility of self-discovery in the free and liberal atmosphere of the true Vedic quest and the exigencies of India’s original cosmic ‘note’ of destiny, the 3 or the Individual Divine, and the penetration into one’s innermost core uninhibited by the present bonds which so thoroughly obstruct the youth in this most important of all purposes in life: the discovery of one’s true self and one’s individual Dharma or law of being.

In the last part of this study I shall demonstrate how the Point was effectively undermined architecturally in the Matrimandir built in Auroville, and how that episode encapsulates the entire development through the ages which I am describing in these pages – that is, the denial of veda of Gnosis.

The Act of Defining

I risk losing my readers in technical points, I realise. But this too is a function of the Third Power: the act of defining. It is only at the third level of the Supramental Descent that one can engage in this act of defining because the prior stages and levels have been worked upon. In the Yoga of the Earth, this involves the work of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother to ‘loosen’ certain hard crusts in the spiritual and cosmic domain respectively. The Third proceeds to define thereafter; or, more appropriately, to put each thing in its place.

Insofar as India’s pulse of destiny is the Third Power, we may expect this quality or defining capacity to play a prominent role in the civilisation. Indeed, there is no other nation in the world that has accumulated a larger reservoir of yogas, disciplines in which the act of defining plays a most prominent part. Yogas of whatever school, provided they are true disciplines, offer very accurate methodologies for the transformation of consciousness and the attainment of states of enhanced awareness; or else the attainment of certain ‘powers’ or siddhis, as they are known in India. Indian yogas reach depths and heights the western science of psychology can never attain, inasmuch as the latter deals with a ‘layer’ of consciousness which, when compared to the regions explored by yogis, can only be described as external or peripheral or on the surface of consciousness. This applies even to some of its best exponents – notable among them is the renowned Carl Jung.

In the West, the discipline which evolved from Egyptian lore and which more closely resembles some of the Indian schools is alchemy. But while in India all yogas survived, even though somewhat disfigured or practiced imperfectly, largely because of the lost measure, alchemy is dead in the West. Notwithstanding the fact that eminent scientists such as Newton and a few others, and even Leonardo da Vinci, were ‘believers’. More than that, they practiced the discipline in quest of the same ‘gold’ or solar essence or Ray/Cow ‘hidden in the cave’. And indeed, similar to the Rigvedic way, the apotheosis was the ‘birth’ of the Male Child (connected also to the philosopher’s stone), located at the navel centre – a counterpart of Agni, navel of the world; or else Kartikeya who, in  Indian iconography, holds his sacred Spear in a specified manner so as to cross the navel.

The greater depth and heights of the disciplines evolved in India can be attributed once again to the fact that all have evolved from the same foundation of the Veda which is the cosmic harmonies. Thus the individual was always brought to EXCEED him or herself. To reach those vaster realms there had to be a plunge within in the same proportion as the expansion into that vast cosmic womb: the deeper within, the wider was the range of discovery without. In the ancient way the vision was not extended into that vault of heaven before the inner plunge had provided that stable base and infinitesimal Point.

The Point, or the Immobile amidst the Mobile, as Agni is known, is the ‘reversal’ born when the threshold is reached in the compaction into the Zero. This then is no ‘shunya’ or Void. This is the essence of all creation compressed into that infinitesimal ‘space’, similar to the compactness of a seed holding the entire evolution of its predetermined future growth. In the Zero, likewise, we find the entire range of universal powers compressed. When the ‘reversal’ occurs or ‘birth’, the Point emerges as the first ‘space’. Thereafter Time extends itself, for it is Time that is compressed in that Zero/OM. All Number (and name and Form) thus evolves from the compact fulness of the Zero. All form is simply varied arrangements of these ‘points’ bearing within the triadic structure of Transcendent, Universal, and Individual Divine. The Trinity via the Point is thus the foundation of all creation.

The Point is then the perfect CENTRE – or the perfectly balanced convergence of two essential cosmic directions: contraction and expansion. There is no question of void or emptiness or nothingness in such a creation. There is simply balance, alignment, and an axial rotation the result of the very special ‘pulse’ which is lodged in this ‘centre’. Throughout the ages wisemen and women have sought to unravel the secrets of this ‘pulse’, sought to discover evermore accurate and refined means to locate this pulsation lodged deeply in the heart of each human being. And in the process to discover nature’s deepest Purpose. In April of 1962, the Mother experienced this deepest Purpose also as a pulsation ‘…formidable pulsations of the eternal stupendous Love, only Love: each pulsation of the Love was carrying the universe further in its manifestation…and the Supramental Manifestation is realised…’.

Similarly, there are a number of records here and there on the planet, remnants of these efforts or attainments. Or else products of civilisations in which this Knowledge coloured every aspect of life. I am describing in these pages evidence in Hindu culture which attests to this fact: that the India we know today is an uninterrupted product of a cultural reservoir which from ancient times contained certain profound secrets of creation and whose wisemen and women were able to evolve a civilisation wherein all aspects of its life reflected this Knowledge. I have been focussing on the caste system for obvious reasons. Though in contemporary society it is but a shadow of the true thing, its basic structure remains intact and is therefore easily utilised to connect the Dharma with the cosmic harmony. At the same time, an analysis of its present degenerated condition is an equally precious means to discern the light this shadow has come to obscure.

But all areas of Hindu culture are equally precious in establishing the real basis or foundation of the civilisation as Vedic – now as then. It is possible to recognise in every branch of art or science the same cosmic Knowledge and the same ‘obsession’ with ALIGNMENT. The ancient Rishi knew what modern science one day must discover if it wishes to exceed its self-imposed limitations. At the same time, I can demonstrate by the use of certain select cultural symbols intact today, just how far apart this culture stands from all that we know of the planet’s recorded period of history, and how talk of a cultural/religious ecumenism in an ‘interfaith’ context and perhaps involving Hinduism is an illusion and can never come into being. We are dealing with cultures at cross-purposes, in a very literal sense, I may add. Or better, in such an attempt we are brought fact-to-face with the heart of India’s Yoga for the world – the resolution of the conundrum of Fulness versus Void.

It is immature to expect that there can be a ‘harmonisation’ between the two; or even a peaceful coexistence. The latter would indeed be possible provided that this act of defining is respected. That is, Void and Fullness could somehow cease to be opponents poised on ends of a linear pole, only if knowledge replaced ignorance – to use the terms of yoga: vidya in place of avidya. But if such were truly the case, the conundrum would be resolved and transformed into something else. Whereas we live in a world where Knowledge is forced underground. On surface levels the leaders of society are people very far removed from the light of the gnostic Sun.

An example of this situation can be found in the refusal to DEFINE. In other words, there is considerable talk of ‘national integration’. But concurrently, there is no one willing to define what must be integrated.

Integration in terms of the supramental gnosis and yoga is precisely the act of ‘putting each thing in its place’, the objective of which is to form a harmonious whole. But to do so one must first dissect the elements demanding to be integrated.  Lacking that knowledge by which to engage in this act adequately, we cannot expect to set each of those elements sought to be integrated in their proper place within the whole – which in this case is the national collective consciousness and being. And in the latter we include even the physical boundaries which would be the true ‘body’ of that embodied collective consciousness. The nation’s leaders not only refuse to do so, they are incapable of any such profound discovery and analysis. Moreover, to seek to do so invites panic responses. Thus, in the apt image of the ostrich with its head buried in the sand, the leading ‘lights’ of the nation persist in closing out the truths which alone can really permit any sort of integration – either individual, national or international. As a result, India today is disjointed within and dislodged from the wider international sphere she is meant to be a central part of. One reason for this external and internal calamity is this refusal to look at WHAT IS.

A Rishi, a yogi, cannot permit himself this indulgence in obfuscation, based on sloth and timidity. The true seeker of Knowledge must, above all else, have the courage to look at what is. This has ever been the hallowed tradition of India, testimony of which is the Rigveda, to name just one. And the bizarre interpretations which have been cast on the Veda for a good many centuries is also a pitiful testimony to the fact that the courage TO SEE, so essential to the Vedic way, has somehow evaporated. Much less the capacity to express that Seeing fearlessly and in a language adequate to do so in an objective and impartial manner. Clearly when the cosmic vision and knowledge were undermined through loss of the Divine Measure, the capacity for this objective positioning was also diminished.

I can provide some examples. There is constant speculation on the way in which India has been ‘enriched’ by invading cultures. On a certain superficial level we may accept this premise. Cultures have come into and through India and left their mark – some extremely refined and noteworthy. Some, like the Taj Mahal in North India, have come to be considered wonders of the world, attainments which transcend aesthetic boundaries in time and place and which contemporary observers can only stand in awe of and perhaps never hope to emulate or repeat. But the conundrum India faces is INTEGRATION. First, we must be clear what that really signifies. I repeat, it is simply the act of setting each part within the whole. In this context, the whole would be the national consciousness made up of these innumerable ‘parts’, one of which would be the culture the Taj Mahal epitomises.

But where are they to be set? The whole itself demands definition. We learn then that there are degrees of relevance, levels of importance to be considered. And further, we are dealing with a cosmos, properly speaking. And it is a spheric creation not linear or pyramidal. All parts converge on the centre – like the caste system as described in this study. But similar to our solar system or our private ‘cosmos’ in the heavenly vastness, there has to be a constant, a plane upon which these parts within the whole are set, whose function is akin to the ecliptical plane extending from the Sun, in and on which all the planets (the parts within the whole) have their liberal yet controlled and harmonised play. The formula in such a case is a harmony of centre and periphery in toto, accompanied by a harmony of each part with every other part on the periphery – that is, between themselves; and finally all these integrated points in harmony and alignment with the centre. This trifold Harmony is the description of a gnostic society and civilisation.

But the first requirement is that plane, base or foundation. If that is not understood and recognised and accepted, there is no BASIS for integration. Everything spins in a void. There is no centre because for the centre to come into being there must be the convergence of the two cosmic directions I have mentioned, which in turn generates the plane. And without the centre there is no binding energy, no ‘centre that holds’ and permits the encircling harmony to respect the limits of the cosmos and not spin off in all directions – indeed, orbitless and directionless.

In hymn after hymn to Skambha in the Atharvaveda we find minute descriptions of the point, the centre and the base.

 ‘The base on which both Gods and Men

are founded, like spokes set firmly in a hub

in which the waters’ flower by supernatural means

made its appearance – who or what is he?’

This construction is the reality of the universe we inhabit and from where our material being has evolved. This means that it is a harmony, a structure, relevant to and inherent in each and every thing and being in the cosmos. Every galaxy is formed in accordance with this ‘plan’. The convergence of ‘directions’ is what permits the ecliptical plane to arise which would be the result of the direction of Expansion; while Contraction produces the vertical axis that permits individual bodies to form and occupy the horizontal plane with individualised axial rotations or ‘pulses’. Truly speaking, the one cannot come into being without the other. The plane is thus the foundation or ‘field’ wherein contraction generates, by establishing first an ‘axis’ and then gathering around itself an encasement according to an inherent pulsation, a series of ‘planets’. In the human body this development is observed in the torso where the spine is the axial alignment. Contracting gravity weighs heavily on the spine, pressing it down, a knowledge confirmed by studies undertaken in the weightlessness of space by astronauts. There is much more to be presented on this question, but briefly it may be stated that alignment is as relevant to the human being as it is to the solar system. Our limitations as a species can be read in the spine; while our individual ‘plane’ of existence is the boundary of our destiny.

A nation, like an individual, has a ‘plane’ where its destiny is noted. In India’s case the unusual feature of this destiny is that, given the Rishis’ superb insights into cosmic harmonies and laws, the civilisational base or plane of the nation’s destiny is the same ecliptical plane extending from the Sun, divined into the 12 parts of the zodiac. Hence the prominence of zodiacal wisdom in the Rigveda, or the Capricorn hieroglyph corresponding to the subcontinental landmass. The identification was so complete that they were able to go right to the source and found an entire civilisation on this basis of Unity and Oneness, where spirit and matter join, similar to the 0 and the 9, or the Serpent biting its Tail in the alchemical symbolism. But such a civilisation which then reaches a point where it does not respect these harmonies or these laws and finds itself baseless, is destined to disintegrate. It has no ETERNAL foundation because the perfect harmony I am describing provides the means for ceaseless renewal. This is what is happening to India because that ecliptical base is denied. That base is the Veda.

On the other hand, when the foundational plane is accepted and understood in its proper terms, there can be an integration of all the parts in relation to it, and their place on the periphery is determined by this relationship. If we mask this reality to ourselves, we can never experience integration. Again, I repeat, there has to be an incisive act of seeing and defining for this experience to succeed. Exclamations of ‘hurt psyches’ cannot be permitted to interfere with this process. When each thing is set properly in its place and thereby contributes its TRUE worth to the Harmony, there is never room for this peculiar brand of self-importance to arise.

But let me provide concrete examples. In the next part of this study, I propose to demonstrate how this act of seeing and defining must reveal the heart of things and may then help us to understand the distinctions I have drawn. That is, there is only one foundational plane for India, today as ever, regardless of what has transpired since the first Rishi chanted OM. This is the Vedic Dharma. And I propose to show how that Dharma remains entirely untouched by any culture which has spread like a wave across the eternal ecliptic of Vedic civilisation. Expressions of the waves exist, and therefore by the act of true and dispassionate seeing we can verify that they have done nothing essential to enrich the civilisation. Rather, that civilisational plane onto which they have moved has served as a backdrop by providing a ‘field’ of truth-foundation which has the explicit characteristic of pitilessly expressing or forcing the expression of WHAT IS. Each element is compelled by the luminous sun of Knowledge or Veda to reveal its inner truth. And this is the enrichment which all invading cultures have experienced in India. One simple and even sublime example I can furnish is the Taj Mahal, apex, by all standards, of Islamic culture in India. We shall analyse it in depth in relation to that plane of Vedic India’s ecliptic. As well, we shall explore the content of the mosque and even the church of Christiandom in this comparative study, using the solar system as our focus and measure.

Finally, with the same yardstick, we shall discover how everything discussed so far in this study has been encapsulated in the Matrimandir constructed in Auroville, deviating from the Mother’s original plan and in defiance of certain basic laws of sacred architecture which are a direct product of Vedic civilisation. As it stands today, the Matrimandir is a denial of all that the Veda signifies. Indeed, of all that Sri Aurobindo and the Mother came to accomplish on this planet. By taking the Mother’s original plan as presented in The New Way and analysing her design compared to what the architect and builders in Auroville have constructed, ostensibly as her design and measurements, we have a splendid example of the vast world that separates the Vedic temple from the weak, effete and meaningless commercial architecture we observe in the Auroville construction.

Lamentably, the Mother’s original plan was meant to restore the ancient Vedic art and knowledge, and this too can be proven through a comparative study of the two. In view of the perverse disfiguration that took place, it is understandable that the Mother, given her outstanding clairvoyance, exclaimed in an effort to convince her disciples of the need to respect her vision: NO ARCHITECTS! No one heeded her admonitions, and thus we have on Indian soil today a concretisation in cement and steel of the perishable and valueless ego realm of Chhaya or Diti. The Matrimandir in Auroville, to a person of Knowledge, is a hymn to the centreless Void.


January 1992

Aeon Centre of Cosmology
at Skambha


(to be continued)

 

‘The instinct for order and freedom at once in any field of human activity is always a sign of a high natural capacity in that field, and a people which could devise such a union of unlimited religious liberty with an always orderly religious evolution, must be credited with a high religious capacity, even as they cannot be denied its inevitable fruit, a great ancient and still living spiritual culture. It is this absolute freedom of thought and experience and this provision of a framework sufficiently flexible and various to ensure liberty yet sufficiently sure and firm to be the means of a stable and powerful evolution that have given to Indian civilisation this wonderful and seemingly eternal religion with its marvellous wealth of many-sided philosophies, of great scriptures, of profound religious works, of religions that approach the Eternal from every side of his infinite Truth, of Yoga systems of psycho-spiritual discipline and self-finding, of suggestive forms, symbols and ceremonies, which are strong to train the mind at all stages of development towards the Godward endeavour. Its firm structure capable of supporting without peril a large tolerance and assimilative spirit, its vivacity, intensity, profundity and multitudiness of experience, its freedom from the unnatural European divorce between mundane knowledge and science on the one side and religion on the other; its reconciliation of the claims of the intellect with the claims of the spirit, its long endurance and infinite capacity of revival make it stand out today as the most remarkable, rich and living of all religious systems. The nineteenth century has thrown on it its tremendous shock of negation and scepticism but has not been able to destroy its assured roots of spiritual knowledge. A little disturbed for a brief moment, surprised and temporarily shaken by this attack in a period of greatest depression of the nation’s vital force, India revived almost at once and responded by a fresh outburst of spiritual activity, seeking, assimilation, formative effort. A great new life is visibly preparing for her, a mighty transformation and farther dynamic evolution and potent march forward into the inexhaustible infinities of spiritual experience.’

Sri Aurobindo
Foundations of Indian Culture
III, Chapter 1 

Culture and Cosmos – 2, Part 3.4

 

A SPECIAL ISSUE Commemorating
The Festival of Light and The Epiphany of Ramlal at Ayodhya



On 24 October 1991, an interesting news item appeared in the Bangalore edition of The Times of India, concerning the results of certain tests made on the Sphinx at Giza. These were announced at a specially convened meeting where archaeologists had gathered to study the conclusions and implications of the tests. I quote,

‘Signs of ancient rainstorms indicate Egypt’s giant Sphinx may be as much as 4,000 years older than currently believed – a discovery that could rewrite the history of civilisation… The mysterious stone figure with the body of a lion and the head of a man was believed to have been built around 2500 BC, but an examination of the rock showed signs of weathering that led researchers to believe the Sphinx was built by a long-vanished civilisation at least 2,500 to 4,000 years earlier… “We do not know who might have made it,” John A. West, an independent Egyptologist, who was part of the study team said on Tuesday; “But proof that a civilisation capable of creating such a sculpture existed, even as little as 2,500 years earlier than commonly believed, is to history what the relativity theory was to Victorian physics.”

‘West said the discovery could take current historic thought on the creation of civilisation and “blow it sky high.”

‘Before the discovery, West said, it was not believed that people who lived as far back as 6500 BC were capable of building the Sphinx, which would have required handling stone that weighed from 50 to 200 tons…’.

In the last issue of VISHAAL (6/5, December 1991), regarding the date and place of Sri Ram’s birth at Ayodhya more than 10,000 years ago, I wrote, ‘…This is not a time-frame accepted by historians. But it ought to be clear by now that historical and archaeological research is highly unreliable, especially in the Indian context. Time and again their definitive statements have to be revised due to new findings…’ (Page 37)

The above was being recorded in VISHAAL at about the very same time the scientists were meeting in California to discuss their ‘new findings’ regarding the age of the Sphinx and its impact on current theories regarding ancient civilisations. At the same time, there is a connection between Ram and the Sphinx, or rather the Age during which the Sphinx was built: the 7th Manifestation and the Age of Leo within that span of 6480 years (see chart opposite). This was also the time of Ram’s birth, the 7th Avatar in the Puranic Line of Ten.



In The Gnostic Circle and The New Way I discussed this issue extensively. I sustain that both the Sphinx and the Great Pyramid belong to a much earlier age than is commonly believed. This seems now to have been accepted by archaeologists, at least with regard to the Sphinx. I feel equally confident that before long historians in India and in the West, who specialise in the history of the subcontinent, will also consider my findings on the birth of Ram. But this will only be possible when it is finally accepted that from ancient times India’s ‘history’ was recorded cosmically – that is, on the basis of the very same components of the cosmic harmony which I have been presenting in my published works and now in this series in VISHAAL. Without this framework historians cannot piece together a coherent mosaic of the developments on the subcontinent. They are unable to do so because they have no schooling in the elusive workings of Time and its periodicities which have been recorded in a cosmic script that has reached us precisely from those very ancient times.

Similar to so many aspects of 20th-Century investigation, we persist in this case too in attributing motives and concepts to the ancients which do not take into consideration the language and conceptualisation of those early times, nor the connection between those recondite systems and the effect they had on world events. The Indian historian is trained in institutions which dismiss any attempt at reference to the cosmic harmony as a means of discovery. Those who do attempt to base their analysis on this branch of higher knowledge belong to the fringe of academia; their findings are never taken seriously. At most they may be accepted peripherally when they confirm the accepted orthodox position. But anything more audacious is ignored. To further confuse the issue, the fringe elements are themselves products of academia and are inadequately prepared to deal with questions of time and cosmos. Hence none have presented a truly convincing perspective.

Insofar as the obsession with astronomy of ancient civilisations has been proven, a new discipline has arisen, archaeo-astronomy. It seeks to uncover the astronomical content in monuments such as those in Egypt or Great Britain, or the temples and pyramids of pre-Colombian America. But there too scholars attempting to unravel the cosmic mysteries of the ancient mind have no grounding even in the most rudimentary aspects of the science and script then in use, the zodiac, though it has come down to us through the ages intact. This was made evident in the last issue of VISHAAL in which I refer to the archaeologist Gary S. Vescellius’s work on the Incan civilisation – so close yet so far. Thus, similar to the mythic/epic problem discussed in that issue, we have a body of historians and archaeologists demanding to be considered ‘authorities’ on a subject about which they are only superficially interested, if they demonstrate any interest at all.

The ‘history’ of India is completely entwined in its cosmogony. And this is the underlying content of the Puranas, as Sri Aurobindo has pointed out… ‘[The Puranas] are popular summaries of the cosmogony of the Indian people.’ Consequently the Puranas, and the epics in equal measure, record history very accurately. However, the thrust of this special method of documentation is the evolution of the consciousness of a people and the underlying psychic foundation of the civilisation. The reason for this approach was that nothing else mattered in terms of the true method to knit a people together in spite of the apparent divisions in the more superficial strata, which is the area of contemporary analysis solely. This soul content bore a direct relation to the flow of time in these cosmic patterns – a knowledge which is not at all accepted as relevant anywhere on the globe today, even in India, except perhaps in schools of Vedic studies which are few and far between. But even there, given the Lost Measure, many veils have gathered to cloud the true art of cosmic harmonies. In ancient times to dwell on a lesser truth or the more surface operations of the evolution would have been deemed a disservice to the people of India and an undermining of the civilisation which has managed to hold itself together through a dark age of merciless attacks and conquests, precisely because of this firm foundation which lay at levels not accessible to these attacks.


Renewal not Fundamentalism

A climax has been reached. It has been building up over the past three centuries and it peaks in our times. For two centuries India has been opening her arms to western secular education built upon those shallow concepts, and in the process she has denied the truths of her ancient soul and the methods her sages and seers provided in order to preserve that foundational binding energy of the civilisation. The result is that we read news reports today to the effect that the Babri Mosque in Ayodhya is a ‘symbol of secular values’, while the proposed Ram Temple is equated with fundamentalism, obscurantism, divisiveness. No one seems to care to question deeply the premises of such pronouncements, for the Babri Mosque, it is well known, was a statement of conquest by an invader and an attack precisely on that Epic soul-content; or an attempt to undermine the conquered subjects’ belief in the binding power of the Avatar symbol. If one considers that at the time there was no ‘secular’ consciousness reigning anywhere in the world, and that this sort of military statement was accepted as part and parcel of the spirit that was moving across the face of the globe in mighty colonising strides, Babar’s action was not only understandable but correct – in his day.

To my knowledge the mosque in Ayodhya was not the result of a mystical or spiritual or otherwise sacred experience. It was a monument to Babar’s hegemonic designs and a clever device to undermine the mythic/epic civilisation he had to contend with in his conquest of the subcontinent. It is also understandable that with a possible second partition facing the country today, the question of constructing a temple in honour of that epic Hero-Avatar should arise and stand as the rallying point for the long pent-up and suppressed mythic/epic energies of India’s soul and that this contemporary movement should come to symbolise the aspirations of the Hindu masses for a united and fully integrated nation.

A situation such as this inevitably brings to the fore very interesting questions which had been suppressed. Yet they can no longer be ignored, for the well-being of India as a united society hinges entirely on the correct perspective adopted in the review of what is presently the exclusive domain of secular academicians. Their western foundation cannot be expected to provide the basis for analysis, insights and understanding of the historic and civilisational content of the true Vedic culture; and perhaps for this very reason there is a blanket refusal even to entertain the idea that India might just be demanding this sort of larger perspective in academia. By this I do not mean to imply that shallowness is the mark of all western learning. Rather, what I mean is that societies of the West, which have imprinted upon the entire globe their perspectives and values, arose and became consolidated as predominant influences long after the cosmic harmonies had faded from the scene in most parts of the world. As I have written earlier, the only country which still does maintain a connection with that type of discipline is India. Therefore it is understandable that difficulties must arise when we find that the cosmic/mythic is pitted against the secular/academic, as in the Ayodhya dispute. And the burning question which this affair has forced to the surface is, Which shall prevail? I would like to state that it will be a combination of both – realising that this will appeal to the ‘spiritually-minded’ who always seek the good compromise and happy mean. But this unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, is not the case. The answer to the conundrum is something entirely different. The only avenue to reach that third way lies through the channels the Vedic culture and discipline have provided, simply because this is the true content of the secular Indian nation regardless of community or creed. And because these harmonies are indeed secular, at the same time they are eternally relevant and express an unending progression rooted in the evolutionary process itself. Thus, to appeal to and to awaken that cosmic voice in individual and in society, and to attempt to engage that power in the process of integration is not a question of fundamentalism – that is, a regression into the past. It is an activity of and in the present and opens the way to the new future. Certainly none can deny that this is what India very badly needs at this point: an ideal, a binding cause and call from a dimension which stands far beyond divisive poises and is truly secular in that it is based not on emotional responses but the more detached cosmic knowledge which can be claimed by any individual, religion, race, or class.

In these pages I am attempting to present another perspective, a ‘new way’ to perceive what the great Vedic Rishis had seen thousands of years ago and which formed the formidable foundations of the Sanatan Dharma – indeed, the eternal Truth. But if that Truth is really ‘eternal’, a mechanism of renewal is required to accompany its progressive manifestation through the ages. This mechanism is the property of the Evolutionary Avatars, of whom Ram is the seventh in the Line. Hence, his prominence at this critical turning point in Indian history merely indicates that something of this renewal is pressing to be experienced in the contemporary context.

The soul dimension is the ‘location’ of that eternal truth-seeing because it provides the mechanism of renewal by its link with Time; and in Hindu civilisation this is achieved through the Line of Ten Avatars. For this reason Sri Aurobindo has referred to them as ‘realisers’, not saints or founders of religions or even sages. At the same time, he has clearly stated that the Puranic Line of Ten is a ‘parable of evolution’; that is, each Avatar incarnates to add a further fundamental ingredient in the evolutionary process, and this is secured by the mechanism here described.

Given this fact, it is understandable that these issues should be surfacing now when the nation is grappling with a mighty and irreversible choice, centred precisely on the work of that Line. The present 9th Manifestation has witnessed the appearance of the 9th Avatar. His mission, together with the 10th is to carry the Vedic Truth to its fullest expression in the 21st Century. When the Tradition states that Kalki, that 10th, comes to ‘reestablish the Dharma’, it is this renovating activity that is indicated. It is a strengthening of those ancient foundations, but in support of a new edifice which is the result of a totality of conditions in the present. The Evolutionary Avatars unfold the means to accomplish this aim. Given the existence of this mechanism, healthy and alive, the Vedic Dharma can never become fossilised or serve obscurantist and retrogressive designs. It can only ‘go forward with the times’, for indeed the Avatars are those superior agents of the Time-Spirit. As such they incarnate fashioned even physiologically in such a way as to serve the civilisation by harmonising society’s evolving consciousness-being with the flow of gnostic Time. For Time as the gestating agent compels a forward march and dissolves whatever obstructs its creative drive. Indeed, Mahakal, or the Great Time as Shiva is known, is considered the Destroyer because of this activity, without which the work of the Avatars cannot bear fruit. Obstructive barriers impeding the manifestation of the New Way have to be demolished when they present a brittleness which defies any attempt at transformation. The Great Time moves on in an irreversible forward stride. The Evolutionary Avatars incarnate precisely to embody that Power and carry out the renovating design of Time in the impeccable manner of the divine Warriors which they are. India’s epics and myths are records – sometimes prophetic and previsonary – of this creative renovating drive. And blessed is the civilisation that knows the secret to this mystery of Stability and Change, coveted by wisemen of all times.

This superior mechanism of renewal via Time’s special collaboration is preserved in the Puranas, in myth, in epic. The outstanding manner in which Sri Aurobindo’s own birth and mission have conformed meticulously to the mechanism, as well as the other members of his Solar Line, is ample indication of the truth of my statements. This has been carefully recorded in all my publications, especially The New Way. The time will soon come when these cosmic records or ‘credentials’, as I have called them, will have to be scrutinised and accepted as the real ‘history’ of India. And they must come to be accepted as the key to an enlightened revision of the ancient texts and a complete reassessment of the true character of the Indian nation and its Vedic civilisation.

The Egyptian ‘Conquest of Space’

Let us now proceed to establish the cosmic credentials of Ram based on the fragments which have reached us today, preserved by the Tradition. The latest findings regarding the age of the Sphinx will help us to verify these credentials, as well as the power and purpose of The New Way. In Chapter 9, Volume 2, of the book, I discuss the planet’s geography in relation to the Gnostic Circle, that great key of Vedic measuring. The idea was to draw the zodiac on the globe with the aid of this special tool. On this basis I was able to locate the Sphinx (and the Great Pyramid) at precisely the spot on the planet which is seen by this method to correspond to the last degree of Aquarius. Its opposite point on the wheel is Leo. That the sign Aquarius should begin there (in a backward movement through the signs) might not have been such an exceptional discovery, except for the fact that the Sphinx is indeed a colossus formed of the two traditional figures of the signs involved: a Man (Aquarius, the water carrier) and a Lion. The Gnostic Circle’s 360 degrees laid across the globe help us to understand that locating the Sphinx at that particular spot on the globe was not whimsical but meticulously planned; and the flawless incorporation of measurements drawing into its form certain aspects of the cosmic harmonies, is another indication that this was indeed a superior civilisation, possessing a knowledge unknown to us today, revealed particularly in the Great Pyramid.

It is clear that unless archaeologists incorporate the correct study of cosmic harmonies into their discipline, they cannot make use of the clues the monuments of a distant Age provide. Nor can they, by consequence, pretend to reconstruct a correct image of the civilisation which left posterity with such massive and enigmatic structures. Yet they claim to do just that, and they are disdainful of any proposition which seeks to inject an element of truth-seeing into their partial and biased assessments.

But, let it be noted, India did not use monuments for the preservation of the Sanatan Dharma. It used the Puranic strategy of myth and epic together with the Line of Ten Avatars taking physical birth. The reason for this different strategy is also explained in The New Way, in the chapter cited above. Egypt was a ‘space’ manifestation; or, to be more precise, it was born of an age when Space was the cosmic knot to be unravelled. Hence the monuments it left for posterity conform accurately to the Space Scale of 1 to 12 (the zodiac), which is the scale being used in this portion of the essay to understand the passage of the cosmic Ages. Thus, laying the Gnostic Circle across the globe, we can confirm this fact by the position on Egyptian soil of the Sphinx which is itself proof of the Gnostic Circle’s accuracy. At the point east of Greenwich where the Sphinx stands, the Gnostic Circle’s geographical/zodiacal yardstick reveals that to be the very first degree of Aquarius which is met in the precessional backward movement through the signs. And there we do find a colossus in stone to commemorate this very fact; and at the same time, to draw the vast threads of the cosmic harmonies down and onto the earth through this very special act of measuring, entirely unknown to contemporary civilisation.

This was indeed the Egyptian strategy to preserve the Cosmic Truth when its civilisation, like the Mayan and Incan, would succumb to the onslaught of invading armies inimical to that timeless Truth. As foreseen, every vestige of that enlightened way was destroyed in Egypt. Intact remained only a few monuments, among them the Great Pyramid and the Sphinx at Giza, at 30 degrees longitude and 30 degrees latitude east of Greenwich – these two oldest and most important ‘documents’ in stone bearing testimony to the cosmic consciousness of those prior times.

Indeed, so accurate has been the method that the Sphinx was finally liberated from her cover of sand in the very year that she herself foretold in the contours of her form: 1926, or the year when the cosmic dial would touch, precisely, the Age of Aquarius, or the very degree of longitude/latitude on the globe which also corresponds to Aquarius. This is what is meant by a ‘conquest in space’ as the object of that 7th Manifestation.

In this light it can be appreciated that through this knowledge, the same that was known to Vedic India and that has resurfaced now in the New Way, those early sages were able to locate the precise spot on the planet and within the boundaries of their land which could connect it to the heavens and establish this fact of oneness in an entirely physical manner, but in a way which eludes our contemporary notions of physicality, correspondence and synchronicity. Moreover, the full form of that cosmic/geographical document would be unveiled in 1926, or precisely when the hands of that cosmic clock would come to touch that very point foretold by the form of the monument 10,000 or more years before the event. Needless to say, this is a form of prophecy unimaginable in our times. It is a capacity which, first of all, demands a knowledge of approaching periods of decline. The ancients had to foresee, before all else, that a colossus would be required which could withstand climatic ravages for a period of at least 10,000 years; and it had to be of a size that would defy the customary ravages the human being inflicts on whatever he does not understand but yet covets as an object of ‘conquest’.

In the case of a monument of massive proportions, it is clear that many decades would have been required for the construction to be completed. The entire population had to be engaged and committed to this cosmic endeavour with the full trust that the wisdom of their wisemen would prevail and that what was ‘written’ by them in stone in those distant times would indeed come to pass and justify the labour, while fulfilling the Sphinx’s inscrutable purpose. This too is a situation unimaginable today. If nothing else, it serves to inform us that our world and that of the ancients is impelled by very different objectives. For the cosmic vision does not simply involve function and utility. Above all, it explains the purpose of life on Earth and its evolutionary process, where it has come from, where it now stands, and where it is leading.

Finally, there is the sort of prevision which can ‘reconstruct’ conditions of a distant future and allow that monument to stand not only as a testimony to that cosmic truth it embodies, but also to serve by this special previsionary capacity as an accurate cosmic dial. Thus, the final uncovering of the Sphinx in 1926 was part of a prophetic capacity embracing thousands of years. Closer to our times we do encounter something of this order. In India there are papyrus leaves in the custody of certain families and astrological schools which were written centuries ago. These ‘horoscopes’, similar to the Sphinx, incorporate conditions which would prevail at the time the subject of the horoscope would approach the astrologer for a reading. Thus they would perhaps be written in the present tense, describing the life and destiny of an individual to be born hundreds of years into the future, as if that future were the present, a similar capacity to that of the fashioners of the Sphinx. I have pointed out the same situation regarding ‘The Revelation’ of St John. In Chapter 17, page 237 of The Hidden Manna, I write of this astounding capacity with respect to a prophecy involving the Roman Catholic popes of this century.

But the Lost Measure has affected every society’s grasp and utilisation of the cosmic harmony. In India’s case the misplacement of Time involves both the Earth year of 365 days, as well as the cosmic year of 25,920 years. In other parts of the world it is only the latter that has been affected by the Lost Measure. Consequently, none in the West (or in India) can agree on the exact year when the Age of Aquarius began. India is off by hundreds of years. Others miscalculate by decades. But any inaccuracy, large or small, produces similar results: an unfocused lens. However, the ancients, in their prophetic wisdom, devised a method of rectification through the collaboration of Time itself. To illustrate, the Sphinx’s final and complete unveiling occurred in the very year the Age of Aquarius began, 1926. Not only did the colossus point its zodiacal finger to the sign Aquarius through its composite Man/Lion symbolism, but it also saw to it that its power would be such as to provide a means for resetting the cosmic clock and to recapture the accuracy of old, without which no sense can be made of the cosmic harmonies. Further on I shall reveal how Sri Ram himself has done the same service for India.

Given its overt connection with the zodiac, it is obvious that the ‘enigmatic Sphinx’ is not much of an enigma after all. It is just that those who analyse these documents involving truth, time and cosmos are thoroughly unprepared to deal with the obvious. Their meaning and purpose have always been manifest. The question of secrecy and of shrouding or camouflaging the Knowledge have never been a part of the Tradition as we imagine it to be – i.e., the fanciful accounts of secret brotherhoods and esoteric, closed societies. These are products of the Dark Age and are not the demands of the supramental Gnosis, simply because it is known that the eyes of the beholder are automatically veiled by one’s own ignorance. That is, the Knowledge is self-protective.

Thus, to historians the Sphinx is an ‘enigma’. To a Gnostic Being it is a glaring exposé of the great key of Knowledge of the old and new ways. So glaring that it is almost embarrassing: the incompetence of academia is made manifest by their refusal to accept the Sphinx on her terms. Violence is constantly done by the scientific/academic community – be this in history, archaeology, or in the manufacture of lethal weapons. Indeed, the latter are perhaps the more innocuous and less destructive; whereas the violence western-trained scholars have wrought on the intellectual life of the planet has left us with a polluted atmosphere that defies all attempts at cleansing. This ignorance of higher studies and operations has forced the rise of fundamentalist movements and regimes which are far worse in the wide-reaching and long-lasting effects of their attacks than any nuclear weapon might be. We have both academia and the clergy with their respective dogmas to thank for the emergence of the various brands of fundamentalism and obscurantism that plague us today. For it is this that stands as the ‘knot’ to be undone before the ‘centre can hold’, when the true new world order can be set fully on its way.

Thus, science has finally caught up with the new Cosmology by the latest discovery that the Sphinx is ‘at least 4,000 years older’ than previously estimated. (Let us not overlook the fact that until this new ‘discovery’ anyone who contradicted the earlier ‘fact’ was considered a lunatic.) I have given the approximate time as between 8000 to 10,000 BC. To reach this conclusion I have simply let the Sphinx herself inform me when she was built. Her very form provided the answer. Thus there was no violence done. There was simply seeing WHAT IS, discarding the veils that academia sought to cover this ‘enigma’ in. But now, gratifyingly, science is slowly catching up. More discoveries will have to be made to push the secular archaeological dial back a bit more in order to tally with the new way Cosmology in full. There is no reason to believe that this further adjustment will not be made. Moreover, there is the need to study cosmic harmonies if a real aspiration exists to understand the mind of the ancients, for it is all contained in the Aquarius/Leo axis the Sphinx herself describes.

The sages who gave birth to the Egyptian strategy of preservation, like the Vedic, were not instruments acting in ignorance. They were CONSCIOUS, AWARE, PREPARED. Above all, they had the cosmic truth as their ‘philosopher’s stone’ and on this basis they could proceed confidently in implementing their strategy. One of the most revered figures of modern physics and astronomy, Isaac Newton, spent the better part of his life in search of precisely that ‘stone’. To illustrate, I reproduce below a copy he made of a diagram of one version of the Lapis Philosophus, which was among his extensive notes on the subject. It can be observed that the ‘stone’ is entirely planetary and cosmological. Indeed, the basis of all alchemy, in the West and the East, was astrological.



The means to assure survival of the cosmic truth when the SPACE SCALE was the determinant – i.e., Egypt and not India – was to create massive structures which could not be demolished by hordes inimical to that Truth. The strategy was fully successful because the sages knew that the earth was entering a dark period in which even their advanced knowledge of material sciences that permitted them to construct these colossi in the first place would be lost. Not only would their construction perplex scholars ever after but, given the scientific immaturity which would set in and prevail throughout many a cosmic Age, their destruction as well would prove an impossible feat.

India’s ‘Conquest of Time’

The veils began to descend on humanity after the 7th Manifestation when Egypt finalised its strategy of preservation in massive stone – entirely in keeping with the Cosmic Truth they were preserving. The Time-Spirit then moved the Earth into the dark night of the 8th Manifestation. In India Ram’s 7th had closed. The Solar King gave way to the Lunar and the way was prepared for the 8th Avatar of the enchanting Night – Krishna, the Dark One, as his very name reveals.

At about the same time that Egypt finalised its strategy and began its retreat, in Tamil Nadu the Sangam seers recorded the closing chapter in their tales of a submerged continent and the establishment of the new kingdom in Madurai in South India. It was then that India took up the role of preserver for the world, but on the basis of her own inner truth and singular contribution. This lay in the dimension of Time. Therefore the strategy was entirely different from the Egyptian which used Space and Matter and physical structures. India used the consciousness of her people, from those very ancient times to the present. The first foundations of the mythic/epic strategy were laid precisely during the Age of Ram. It was then that the Epic moved onto centrestage  and promised to be the infallible vehicle for the preservation of the Cosmic Truth through the dark ages that lay ahead.

The Age of Cancer, last of the 7th Manifestation (see Map of Twelve Manifestations) announced this happening. It was then, around 8000 BC, that the very first dimming began. And Cancer being a ‘water’ sign, traditions in various parts of the world began recording the onset of formidable floods whereby entire continents were said to have been submerged. But in fact what was submerged, buried deeply beneath those Cancer waters covering the soul, was the Cosmic Truth. At that point, as the previous essay described, myth and epic began to serve India in the very same way that stone and mortar served Egypt – as tools for preservation.

It is incomprehensible to contemporary historians that all the energies of a civilisation should be channelled into the construction of things so impractical and apparently useless as a sphinx or a pyramid. And since historical analysis rests in the hands of these ‘barbarians’, we find our textbooks replete with nonsensical theories of despots concerned merely with leaving monuments for their self-glorification, engaging slave labour of fantastic quantities simply to accommodate their superstitious beliefs in an afterlife, or else their ego desires – the size of the monuments mirroring somehow the size and scope of their egos! For centuries young people have been brainwashed by these representatives of ‘enlightenment’, of ‘secular values’ and the ‘scientific temper’. Their gross inability to deal with the truth they refuse to see is made apparent when a voice comes forth that can expose the pathetic limitations of these ‘authoritative custodians’ of the last word in matters both profane and sacred.

But the Sphinx would indicate WHEN the unveiling of the one universal truth would begin: 1926, for it was then that the 9th Avatar would officially initiate the ‘time conquest’ at the dawn of the new Age of Aquarius. The silent, enigmatic Man-half of the sphinx had joined the incarnate representative of her other half, the Lion, the latter being Sri Aurobindo’s own sign of birth. Twenty-one years thereafter it would be the birth sign (and even the day) of the new India as well.

If space was to be ‘conquered’ in the 7th Manifestation, the point had been reached in the cosmic flow of the Ages for Time to be drawn into the play as the central protagonist, because, as pointed out in the last essay, Time’s gestation had reached its final stage. Birth, in cosmic terms was near. Insofar as the mechanism of preservation involved Time, the supremely elusive substance, it utilised an equally elusive compound: the human consciousness. The seeds of the epic/mythic strategy were planted in the age of the Vedic Rishis whose hymns in the Rigveda, like the Sphinx, have proven to be equally mysterious. Contemporary historians and Indologists have distorted their message in the same manner that the face of the Sphinx was earlier disfigured and her message buried deep beneath covers of sand.

But the Puranic strategy was infallible. Thus we can review the epics on this cosmic backdrop and we discover the same Cosmic Truth underlying the tales as we have found in the Sphinx. There the medium was a material substance that could defy the onslaught of the Ignorance; and insofar as the gestation was not destined to be carried over into modern Egypt after the appearance of Judeo-Christianity and Islam, the severance with the past, as far as Egypt was concerned, was complete.

Today, in that part of the world, the Cosmic Truth is preserved only in Egypt’s stone colossi which defied destruction, unlike the temple of old which could easily be demolished by invaders hostile to the Tradition. And indeed they were destroyed throughout the world and particularly in the subcontinent. In India it seems there are historical records of thousands of temples and shrines having been demolished. It is clear therefore that the temple could not be the medium of preservation. It had to be an elusive, inaccessible medium. This was Time and Consciousness, offspring of the same cosmic process. The impregnable fortress was the soul. The strategy was Myth and Epic which, as I have explained earlier, are the repositories of the Vedic culture’s soul-power and truth.

Certain details of Sri Ram’s appearance and mission affirm his cosmic credentials similar to Sri Aurobindo and in an equally spectacular manner – though we must bear in mind that when Ram’s story was told and then recorded, Time had not yet been ‘conquered’ and the Time Scale was still unknown. It awaited the future discovery of the Zero in India itself. Thus his credentials, similar to Sri Krishna’s, are to be found in the Map of the 12 Manifestations which involves still the Space Scale of 1 to 12. Thus the figure of Ram, as I have written in The Gnostic Circle and The New Way, conforms to the zodiacal signs comprising the 7th Manifestation, which are Virgo, Leo and Cancer. The sign Libra enters by virtue of the Manifestation being the 7th, for Libra is the 7th sign. To provide a few examples, Ram is revered as the ideal Man and king/ruler. His incarnation took place in the Age of Leo, the sign of the King. Since the Manifestation was the 7th or Libra’s, this gives us the overall focus of his life and work. Thus the 7th sign being that of marital union, we note that his relationship with Sita is perhaps the most important feature of the advent. Indeed, almost the entire epic centres on her abduction by the Titan Ravana and Ram’s efforts to rescue his beloved. In the hearts and minds of the people of India, above all else it is this aspect of the story that is so irresistibly compelling and heart-rending.

Thus, Ram is reflected in the masculine sign Leo, while Sita is the following sign in the sequence, the feminine Cancer – and it must be pointed out once again that the movement is BACKWARD through the signs in terms of the Ages (not the Manifestations) because it is based on the precession of the equinoxes which traces this clockwise progression. These two figures/signs/ages bring the 7th to a close. The fascinating part of the strategy in relation to the cosmic script starts at this point, when the Time-Spirit moves the cosmic dial over to the dark 8th Manifestation and the preparation of the field for the 8th Avatar, the lunar Sri Krishna. To do this the epic calls into play the services of none other than Ram’s two sons, Luv and Kush, perfectly in tune with the cosmic notation in that the sign/age following on the heels of Sita’s is, very accurately, Gemini, or the sign of the Twins. Gemini is the first sign of the 8th Manifestation which signifies that it serves as a preparation for Krishna’s appearance in the following Age of Taurus the Bull. We observe then that the cosmic credentials of Ram and his entourage could not be more accurate as a means to preserve the Cosmic Truth for posterity’s needs. But it is more than that. The signs/ages/manifestations indicate the nature of the work the Avatar comes to do, similar to Sri Aurobindo’s which is so perfectly figured in the signs comprising his 9th Manifestation.

It was in the Age of Gemini at the beginning of the 8th Manifestation that the strategy of myth/epic for preservation began with the work of Ram’s twin sons, Luv and Kush, embodying this aspect of the avataric mission. Tradition confirms this amply. The vehicle for this act of preservation conformed to India’s destiny involving Time and Consciousness rather than Space and the material Egyptian contribution of the prior Manifestation: the cementing of the Knowledge in myth and epic and the dissemination via the medium of the human consciousness. This stands confirmed by the Ramayana itself in that the offspring Twins are held by tradition to have been the first to carry the tale of Ram far and wide throughout Bharatmata. Indeed, this was their precise mission. There cannot be a more conclusive statement made unveiling the ‘enigma’ of these ancient strategies and, above all, their irrefutable connection to the cosmic script, than the disclosure of these correspondences. Again, like the Sphinx, the question is not to do violence to the epic or myth by reading into them the twisted theories of an ‘age of enlightenment’, but simply to allow the truth they hold to enlighten us.

With Luv and Kush figured in the sign of the Twins, the Messenger, the Bearer of Tidings, the stage was set for the Age of Taurus, the Bull. It was only to be expected that Krishna’s appearance should draw into the symbolism precisely the Bull and Cow. The Map of the Manifestations on page 2 offers a visual appreciation of when these appearances took place on the cosmic spiral of cyclic Time. In everso many other details, it is obvious that Krishna’s Taurus cosmic credentials are as well founded as Ram’s Leo essence. For who can deny the enchanting role of the Cowherd, beloved of all, and his delightful escapades with the Gopis, calling up the potent symbolism of the sexual play so closely allied to the 8th sign Scorpio, ruler of the entire 8th Manifestation? Or else there is the pastoral Brindavan where these escapades took place – again a unique feature of the pastoral Taurus. And finally the questions that occupy perhaps the core of the 8th’s appearance and mission – i.e., Time, Death and Destiny, issues central to the 8th sign Scorpio, the sign of Death. This too is amply confirmed in Krishna’s great epic, the Mahabharat, when, on the battlefield (for Scorpio is ruled by the war planet Mars) he expounds to his beloved friend Arjun what has reached us through the ages as the Bhagavat Gita, the Song of the Lord, the most powerful words ever spoken and recorded on these themes which have obsessed the human spirit from time immemorial. Indeed, when Krishna does accede to Arjun’s request that he be allowed to see his Friend’s true divine form, the Avatar reveals himself as the Time-Spirit in the act of creating and then devouring that creation in the endless flow of the cosmic ages. Arjun despairs. The vision and deepest truth of the 8th sign Scorpio and the 8th Avatar are just too much to bear. The vision fades, the veils are drawn, and the mantle of inertia – for the 8th sign epitomises this energy expression because of its connection with Death – begins to descend upon the people of Bharat. It is for this reason that Tradition claims the Kaliyuga or the Dark Age began with the death of Sri Krishna. The strategy of preservation is driven to deeper levels. The physical dimension is almost entirely left behind and with it the Epic as the medium. The Puranic age of Myth takes over and those deepest psychic waters which the 8th Manifestation of Scorpio heralded become the plane where the images of myth are ‘seen’. For this reason the figures take on somewhat fantastic forms, while the Vedic symbols are drawn entirely from the physical plane, as Sri Aurobindo states, ‘…not starting with conceptions drawn from the physical universe, but supplied entirely from the psychic universe within us…’.

The Puranic myths go deeper into the soul dimension, the ‘psychic universe within’, in an age when the surface lost its connection with the truth, when the symbol was no longer the thing symbolised and equal to it in every way, as in the Rigvedic era. We are now in the 8th Manifestation’s dark and profound waters of Scorpio, for Scorpio is indeed a sign of the Water Element and it stands for the unconscious parts of the being. These are called into play as the repositories of the Knowledge, the ‘cave’ of the Rigveda. Scorpio does stand for those unconscious parts which the human being can contact only in sleep, in his or her dream experience, for the latter is also a property of the sign.

It is this cosmic background that gave India the phenomenon of the Puranic Myth. At the same time, it inspired spiritualists to escape in another way, through Samadhi and Trance and the Void. Indeed, the appearance of the greatest exponent the world has ever known of these poises of consciousness, Gautam the Buddha, occurred precisely at the end of that 8th Manifestation ruled by Scorpio, which, more pointedly than any other sign, epitomises the great Escape, namely death, of which these spiritual poises are a reflection, a compensation of an antidote.

The 8th sign/age is also present centremost in the Rigveda where it stands as the most dangerous portion of the ‘journey’ or ‘sacrifice’, the sign/dimension where the cows (rays of light and knowledge) are hoarded in the cave of the hostiles, the Panis, and which the Warrior of Truth must retrieve. The ‘journey’ of the Rigvedic myth in the passage of the 12-month year is the same as the one I am describing for the 12 cosmic Manifestations. The cycles may be vast or small but the goal is always the same: the attainment of Swar or the supreme heights of the solar Gnosis. In the Puranic period and the myth, this conquest is extended in scope to the entire civilisation and not merely restricted to the individual. Thus, as tradition in India states, there is the year of the Gods and the year of the human being. One is a multiplication of the other. While in the Rigveda we encounter the phenomenon of Scorpio and those deepest layers where the Cows/Rays are stored and must be retrieved by the individual realiser, in the Puranic period this same retrieval and conquest becomes the experience of an entire civilisation, spread out through the consciousness of an entire population – the elusive element that defies destruction. For so long as the human race exists, so long does the soul incarnate, and so long is the ‘chamber’ accessible to the realiser. For the civilisation the cycle is no longer mirrored in the 12 months of the year. It has been stretched out almost in proportion to the field of consciousness which these vaster cycles embrace: the Earth year is played out in the cosmic Manifestations.

A Contemporary Myth

I have laid emphasis on the individual soul as the repository of the content of myth and that securing access to that ‘hidden chamber’ can furnish any human being with the same Knowledge which myths throughout the world hold. On numerous occasions I have also discussed the non-speculative nature of this New Way. Its knowledge content is the fruit of a direct experience, hence non-speculative and empirical if its own language and discipline are employed as the parameter or frame of reference. Therefore, regarding the statements I have made about the universal character of Myth and its access being the individual soul, let me use my own experience as an example in order to confirm both the non-speculative nature of the New Way, a feature which distinguishes it from most contemporary schools of Knowledge and connects it to the ancient Vedic systems, as well as the role of the soul in the experience.

Thus, if I have stated that the soul is the universal fount of Myth, I am qualified to do so because I myself have lived and recorded the experience. In March of 1970, I gained access to that ‘hidden chamber’ through an ‘act of seeing’, and on the basis of what I ‘saw’, I recorded a modern myth. This came to be called The Magical Carousel. It was written in Rome before any contact with Indian mythology and yoga – indeed, even before any contact with the Mother who was its inspirer. That is, it was the Mother’s power which thrust me into that Chamber, though I ignored her existence at the time. Be this as it may, the lived experience of the ‘hidden chamber’ presented before my inner vision a story, a contemporary myth which not only conformed to myths of ages past and of diverse cultures, but it also revealed itself faithful and true to another characteristic of myth: its nature of prophecy.

I have always contended that myths not only record ‘history’ in its essential dimensions, but are also prophecies of things to come – or recur. Or else, they were recorded in states of higher awareness in which the Eternal is met and the Being and Becoming are experienced in their everlasting condition of oneness. Thus, on this basis access into the Chamber invariably tends to blur the time barriers. The future is drawn into the present, or else the present extends spherically to embrace what has been and what will be. In every culture in the world the cosmic harmony has provided the backdrop for Myth, though its zodiacal content may be difficult for the contemporary observer to perceive, being a language foreign to our modern research. Nonetheless, the cosmic harmony is always the foundation of Myth.

I have demonstrated this time and again regarding the Rigveda – the world’s oldest book and the original myth from where all others have evolved in Hindu civilisation. The Rigvedic myth is as zodiacally founded as my Magical Carousel, the latter being openly a 12-part ‘zodiacal odyssey’. It is ‘historical’ only insofar as the zodiac does indeed incorporate every dimension of human life in the manner I have demonstrated in this essay on caste and cosmos.

The cosmic harmony is a ceaseless unfolding of an eternal Truth. The stages of its development are 12 – hence the 12 months of the year. Indeed, it is the year that is the Divine Measure, backdrop of the sacred myth. Therefore the year was the main protagonist of both the Rigveda and my own contemporary myth. Sri Aurobindo’s epic, Savitri, has been faithful to this same divine Measure. It too follows the same sequence and the content of each of its twelve chapters (books) is equally faithful to the traditional significance of the twelve signs. With regard to this ancient formula, in a letter to a disciple Sri Aurobindo wrote, ‘…Twelve books to an epic is a classical superstition, but the new Savitri may extend to ten books – if much is added in the final version it may be even twelve.’ This did finally come to pass.

Thus, when I wrote The Magical Carousel I drew up the true knowledge the soul-chamber holds in its universal bosom; and at the same time I prophesied the true course of things to come, of the nature of my inner experiences and where and to whom they would lead in the following years.

There was even more. In The Magical Carousel I describe very accurately the nature of that ‘hidden chamber’ and, most important of all, its connection to Time. That is, the Chamber or the soul was seen in the lived experience as the abode of the Time-Spirit and the cradle of the human incarnation’s destiny. From that Chamber the lines in time of one’s destiny extend outward, spherically, and the web of one’s individual time and space, or our private cosmos, is drawn.

I have dwelt at length on this aspect of the story in a book of Commentaries which I wrote in 1979. The full connection with the Rigveda is given in that publication, as well as the significance of the symbolism of that 12-part ‘journey’ for both the individual and the evolution. But here I would like to furnish just a few examples of the coincidences between this contemporary myth and the ancient ones, those which I have mentioned with regard to the cosmic/zodiacal character of Sri Ram and Sri Krishna – 7th and 8th Avatars of the Hindu Puranic line.

To illustrate, I drew attention to the 7th sign Libra as the overall quality of Ram’s mission in that union and the perfect complementation of Masculine and Feminine are the sign’s contribution to the whole. This has been confirmed by Ram’s union with Sita and the nature of their ‘complementation’ – to the extent that it is impossible to consider Ram without his ‘other half’. Indeed, it is universally accepted that they are upheld in India as symbols or ideals to be followed by every married couple.

In The Magical Carousel this is corroborated when in the odyssey the two children, Val and Pom-Pom, main protagonists of the tale, travel to Libra (land) and there they meet the ‘ideal couple’, Frank and Felicity Harmony. They are taught the supreme virtues of ‘union’ and ‘complementation’. But this is yet an external projection, for it is only the 7th stage in the 12-part journey. The initiate is obliged to experience deeper inner layers until the Complement is found within and not without. Krishna adds this piece to the mosaic.

I mention this because there is an aspect to the Ramayana which has proven difficult to comprehend. This is Ram’s humanlike despair when Sita is abducted. On countless occasions I have encountered bafflement by analysts of the epic and scrutinisers of Ram’s divinity or avatarhood, when confronted with this apparently un-divine behaviour, all too human for a God. I have not come upon a satisfying explanation of Ram’s seemingly un-Godlike despair over the loss of his beloved Sita. But when the true function of Ram is gleaned from the cosmic content of his Avatarhood, this incongruous behaviour is seen as a fundamental part of his mission. His appearance as the 7th corresponds to the 7th Manifestation and the 7th zodiacal sign Libra. And the latter does indeed compel its subjects to a fixation on the human, external companion. This union is the be-all, end-all of the sign/manifestation – hence the faithfulness of the epic to its cosmic purpose. In The Magical Carousel this focus is emphasised when all the couples of Libra (land) confront the children with choruses of ‘Union!, strive for Union!’ Or else, ‘Solitude is our only enemy!’

At deeper levels this ‘human’ fixation is explained by The Magical Carousel in that Libra, being the 7th sign/age/manifestation, is the first of the ‘higher hemisphere’. That is, in the ‘journey’ of 12 stages, passage into the 7th is when one steps out of the ‘lower’ and begins evolution through the ‘higher’. In other words, it is at this point of the odyssey that the subject of the initiation (or the evolution itself) begins to shed these human fixations which are replaced by a ‘higher cause’, as it is termed in Carousel. This key aspect is conveyed time and again in the Ramayana when Ram is seen to forget his divinity and Brahma, the Creator, must intervene to remind him who he is and what his mission is, and that he must not let the doubts that plague all humanity cause him to lose sight of his true identity.

Together with this is the MORAL nature of the 7th and hence the highly moralistic tone of Ram’s epic in contrast to Krishna’s which is anything but moral, according to our contemporary standards. In his Letters on Yoga , Sri Aurobindo has discussed this aspect of Ram’s contribution to the evolution thoroughly. In The Magical Carousel this point is brought forth when the Judge appears in Libra and dispenses human justice with a small ‘j’, in contrast to the divine Justice when the yogi, through his realisation, steps out of the boundaries set for the human being and is governed by other laws, other compulsions. Indeed, a ‘higher’ poise.

Thus, Ram’s forgetfulness of his divine nature or his despair at the loss of Sita are entirely in keeping with the deepest significance of his 7th Libran Manifestation. And the zodiac being a ‘map of evolution’, as I call it, Sri Aurobindo’s reference to the Puranic Line of Ten as a ‘parable of evolution’ is also clear. Indeed, the epic is a superb record of the evolutionary drive of those early times, for that is the essence of the Avatar’s mission: to imprint on the evolutionary blueprint a particular ‘purpose’ or enhanced feature in an ascending scale. Ram’s contribution is especially significant in this regard because that ‘purpose’ is precisely a ‘higher cause’ and his coming marks the beginning of humanity’s own evolution into the ‘higher’ hemisphere. By the time the Line of Ten is complete, the true divine race for which the Earth was created will have been ‘born’.

Hindu tradition has placed great emphasis on this question of ‘higher’ and ‘lower’ hemispheres. The ancient method of reckoning time, which I shall deal with extensively in the next part of this essay, divides the year into two ayanas – the southern and northern – which consist of six months each. The southern ayana is the ‘Night’, the northern is the ‘Day’. Capricorn is the peak of the Northern Ayana (midday) and hence it is the most auspicious of all the signs, and it is India’s own ruler. It is because of this calculation that in the Rigveda we find verses which speak of a ‘six-month day and six-month night’. This division is entirely in keeping with the ancient method of reckoning and is thoroughly faithful to the cosmic harmony and the zodiacal character of India’s ancient Vedic Dharma. Yet this Knowledge seems to have been so completely lost that a historian such as B. G. Tilak can speculate that these references must point to an Arctic night and day! And no one protests. On the contrary, they utilise these wild theories to support an ‘historic’ interpretation of the Veda, thus adding fuel to the Aryan/Dravidian divide.

I have also mentioned Ram’s involvement with the Age of Leo (within the 7th Manifestation; see map on page 2), and that Leo is the sign of the King. This too is amply confirmed by the epic wherein Ram’s right to rule is the other focus of the tale, or the question of who shall inherit the crown, Ram or his brother Bharat. It is this conflict that causes his exile for twice 7 years. In The Magical Carousel, written long before I had any knowledge of these epics and myths, I too describe Leo’s regent – the King of Day (Ram is indeed the solar king). Moreover, I have equated Sita with the sign Cancer, and in Cancer(land) of Carousel we do find the motherly and noble Queen of Night, companion of the King of Day.

But perhaps the most fascinating correspondence lies in the question of ‘exile’ of the Cancer Queen from the Leo King. For indeed the most poignant aspect of the Ramayana is not only Ram’s exile but also his separation from Sita, and then at a later stage, Sita’s own ‘exile’ to the forest where she bears Ram’s sons, Luv and Kush, a situation almost identical to the Queen of Night’s ‘retreat’ to her castle with her children, while the King of Day goes on lamenting that he has planted ‘seeds’ which bear only ‘roses’ and not ‘trees’ – meaning that the Queen has given him only daughters and not SONS! Though there is a slight difference with the Ramayana, the focus is on the question of an heir, for that is central to the 5th sign Leo, as it is central to the Ramayana.

There are countless such correspondences when one plunges into the soul to record what is seen in that ‘hidden chamber’. But let us leave Ram at this point and move on to Krishna. For the full extent of Krishna’s evolutionary contribution cannot be properly understood unless his mission is seen as a continuation of Ram’s. Thus, as I wrote earlier, Ram’s contribution was entirely moralistic, and together with that was his role of Ideal Man and Husband. Sita is the ‘external’ companion, fully in keeping with the stage of evolution in the 7th Manifestation. But Krishna comes upon the scene approximately 6000 years after Ram precisely to drive the seeker into deeper INNER dimensions, to find the Beloved within. Krishna’s essence and the reason why his consciousness-being has provoked so many delirious expressions of divine Love is because of this ‘purpose’, this ‘higher cause’ which must replace the human fixation with the outer companion. Krishna is no ‘ideal husband’. Indeed, gauging by modern standards he is positively debauched! For in the 8th Manifestation/sign the ‘knot’ to be dealt with is sexual. It is obvious that if a shift must come about and the external companion must give way to the inner Companion and the divine Lover, then the seeker is obliged to contend with the most unruly of his energy expressions and the one that keeps him nailed to the cross of his humanity. Indeed, the essential aim of the zodiacal odyssey as a blueprint of the evolution is to implant another ‘purpose’ in the species. Sex and procreation, as evolutionary purposes, must make way for ‘something else’. Krishna initiates this shift by driving the seeker into those deeper ‘waters’ where the bewitching figure of the divine Lover and the haunting strains of his magical and hypnotic Flute COMPEL that plunge within. Krishna collects all the emotional content of the seeker and leaves nothing for the outer world, for the external companion.

Again there is a parallel with The Magical Carousel. In the 8th sign/land of Scorpio, the children encounter Hayala, equally mesmerising, equally bewitching. There is even a ‘Kurukshetra’, a ‘battlefield’. In that sign/land the children come into contact with the power that Sri Krishna’s mission focusses on – the power locked in the sex centre. It is there that they must bring about the transmutation and channel the energy fully to the quest of the ‘higher purpose’, the very same theme of the Krishna epic in its deepest sense.

The Age of Krishna’s appearance was Taurus, as stated. This describes Brindavan, the ‘field’ of his love Play. In The Magical Carousel it is the pastoral Elysium of Taurus(land) where the children meet the Bull and Malamulapaga and the revelry of the contemporary Brindavan. The emphasis here too is entirely emotional. Throughout and particularly in the 8th sign/land, there is the temptation to remain fixed or pinned to the lower hemisphere, for the meaning of the Journey is to reach that Swar, that heaven of a Higher Purpose.

If a comparative study is made of The Magical Carousel and these epics and myths, as well as Sri Aurobindo’s ‘Savitri’, it will become amply clear that there is indeed an eternal fount of Knowledge within each human being; and, moreover, that this fount is universal. The knowledge content of myth ‘seen’ in this chamber TODAY is the same as what had been similarly ‘seen’ thousands of years ago. And it experiences no limitation of culture and creed. But the supreme figure upholding all these expressions is the zodiac and the cosmic harmony. Since we are dealing with a 12-month year and this is an eternally-recurring harmony, we know that the knowledge it holds is equally eternal. We know, as well, that it holds the key to the harmonisation of the Being and the Becoming. The Vedic Dharma is founded on this Eternal Truth.


Returning to the Puranic necessity, it is from within those deep Scorpio psychic waters that the fantastic forms of the Gods and Goddesses are drawn and the elaborate tales of their exploits. Insofar as these dimensions are accessible to each and every human being in equal measure, it is this universality that makes the Strategy one of the most sophisticated techniques the world has ever known for the preservation of the Cosmic Truth. At the same time it lays emphasis on the salient feature of the Indian destiny: the Individual – which in number harmony is the 3, or the Third Principle. We shall explore this unique feature further on in detail.

The actual forms of the Gods and Goddesses and their vahanas and helpers may be shaped by the more superficial layers of consciousness or cultural conditioning, but the TRUTH stored beneath those outer layers is universal and eternal. Hence the sanatan or ‘eternal’ Dharma. Every human soul throughout the world is a repository of that one underlying Cosmic Truth. Aptly ‘as above, so below’.

Conforming to the cosmic impulse, the night Manifestation of the 8th sign Scorpio draws to a close in the Age of Ram, Aries, with the appearance of Buddha to ‘mislead’ at the dawn of the 9th Manifestation and to prepare the field for the next Water sign/age, Pisces. The Knowledge is subjected to relentless attacks precisely on that Vedic soul-foundation. Consciously or unconsciously – and in my view, given the degree of the decline, it was indeed unconscious – the soul became the target, the element that had to be removed from its central position in the Dharma because it held the key to the mythic/epic content and its power. The attempt at eradication was only partially successful. Ayodhya in present-day India is just one testimony that myth and epic and hence the soul and the Dharma do live on.

Ramlal of Ayodhya: the Retrieval Conspiracy

Though the Knowledge has been well preserved in myth and epic, as well as in the realisations of certain Yogis throughout the Ages, the element that was lost in the vision was the correct key to Time which I sometimes refer to as the ‘0 Point’, – time, that especially elusive substance which was itself the focus of the Manifestations after the Egyptian Space Conquest was drawn to a close. In the intervening years, Ram and Krishna prepared the cosmic soil for the full conquest of Time – or rather its integration into the complex workings of the cosmic mechanism – in the 9th Manifestation in which indeed the number 9 would play a most significant role. But more than the 9, the 0’s discovery was the single most important factor to allow for this ‘conquest’. To briefly summarise why this was so, in all schools of higher knowledge the only scale known was the Space Scale of 1 to 12. This could provide utilisation of the horizontal/space dimension, but the VERTICAL or the Time dimension was left out of the process. Hence it was not an integral manifestation. To incorporate Time as an ‘ally’ in the process, the first prerequisite is knowledge of the 0 because the Time Scale consists of 10 ‘notes’ but beginning from 0 rather than 1. This is what allows it to be considered a ‘vertical’ dimension. The true description, however, is a ‘seed’ unfolding from within, drawing out from itself the 9 notes which it contains in unextended form. These 9 notes are thus the nine planets of our system. The 0 of the system is the Sun. It is only in this way, with the discovery of the Zero, that the Sun can be accommodated in its proper position as centre of the solar system.

This ‘shift’ signified the most important breakthrough in the study of cosmic harmonies for many hundreds of years. At the same time, it is only through the Time Scale’s 0 to 9 that the planetary structure could be connected to the calendar. Thus Time would become the ‘ally’ by virtue of the fact that its operations could be ‘measured’ in  our flow of Earth-time and its power could be utilised to build elements of the new order through the medium of the individual/collective consciousness. Hence the Strategy of myth/epic and the individual realisation would be of foremost importance in such an operation.

Concurrently, this shift introduced the need for a very great precision which hinged on the correct assessment of that 0 Point. Without that knowledge there could be no effective means to utilise Time in a non-speculative manner,  nor could processes be initiated and monitored to permit a much greater conscious participation of the individual in the process of transformation. I repeat, none of this was possible before the discovery of the Zero. And it is an extraordinary confirmation of the premises of this new Cosmology that having established the fact of an Egyptian ‘space conquest’ and the shift to India for the ‘time conquest’, and that for the latter the 0 would be indispensable, it was precisely India that gave to the world the concept of the Zero. With this accomplished the work could begin.

We need not review here the history of this ‘lost measure’, as I have called it. Indeed, it would be apt to state that this was the ‘ray/cow’ concealed by the hostile Panis of the Rigvedic ‘journey’, in the ‘cave’ of the 8th sign/Manifestation, Scorpio. I have discussed this matter in depth in VISHAAL in the series, ‘The Capricorn Factor’. Let me simply state that the sacred Capricorn hieroglyph, the very landmass of Bharatmata, holds the key to that divine and true Measure. For the real and essential question to ask is, When, in effect, does the Sun truly move into that special time-space of Capricorn, India’s own ruler and an entry which, in spite of the loss, continues to be celebrated through the country each year? In Sanskrit it is called the Makar Sankranti, or the Capricorn Gateway. But given the decline of the Knowledge, the loss of the correct connection between time and cosmos and Earth, this entry point has slipped back as if the civilisation’s pulse were skipping vital beats here and there. Finally, in this Age of Aquarius of our 9th Manifestation, the loss consists of a full 23 days in terms of the year; regarding the cosmic age – the same circle extended to embrace larger cycles of time – it amounts to hundreds. The Makar Sankranti is celebrated annually on 15 January rather than the true date: the solstice of 22-23 December.

Be this as it may, conforming to its role of preserver of the highest cosmic Knowledge and land of the new order based on that Vedic Truth, the nation does continue to foster the true things simply by openly celebrating an event cosmic and zodiacal. In the West this date is camouflaged in the tale of the birth of the Christ Child: 24-25 December. Closer to the mark indeed, but still imperfect. It was adopted as the birthday of Jesus simply because it fell in the traditional Festival of Light, perhaps the most auspicious and universal of all celebrations in antiquity. It was associated with the ‘light’ entirely due to a cosmic/planetary configuration: the Capricorn solstice marked the point when, from its period of longest ‘imprisonment’ (in the cave of the Panis?), the Sun would pass into the experience of increase of its light. This would be reflected in the increase of the length of the day from that moment onward. Hence, the Festival of Light was a celebration of a cosmic event and to locate this ‘gateway’ at any other point in time than the one which would indeed identify the exact beginning of the increase, would make no sense at all if we place value on the physical harmony and the lived experience. Yet this is what has come to pass in India – largely because that physical reality came to be looked upon as an ‘illusion’. Thus, the Yogis of old who should have been responsible for maintaining that correct link with time and cosmos, saw themselves drawn away from their duty by this concept which gradually undermined the act of seeing to the measurable degree of ‘23 days’. Thus that ‘gateway’, which bears no relation to the true entry into Capricorn, is the Makar Sankranti we know and celebrate today. Nonetheless, I repeat, it is indeed respected though the significance and measure may have been lost. The impact of the Vedic Seeing was just too powerful and electrifying to be ignored.

Yet, the Avatars do carry on with their work and in spite of the loss they even contrive to rectify matters, similar to the Egyptian sages, and locate the Makar Sankranti at the real Gateway where it belongs in the divine Measure. This has occurred in post-Independence India. I refer, once again, to Ayodhya.

Thus, on the night of precisely 22-23 December, or the Capricorn solstice of 1949, that sacredmost moment when the Festival of Light begins as the Sun enters Capricorn and its light starts to increase, Ram made his miraculous appearance in the Babri Mosque in Ayodhya in the form of the divine Child, or Ramlal. It was a night of 3 number-power. It was Ram’s confirmation in his traditional birthplace that this date is the true Makar Sankranti and the restoration of the Lost Measure would coincide with the reestablishment of the ancient Dharma, all of which is the meaning stored in the Capricorn hieroglyph. That hieroglyph would thus prove to be the seal and sanction of the Supreme when revealed. And it would even disclose the true PHYSICAL dimensions of India. Its revelation – that is, the time when the hieroglyph would first be ‘seen’ superimposed on that landmass – would mark the beginning of a process which would shape the new India in accordance with this true Measure. Its revelation or unveiling would draw together the two cosmic properties of time and space – the former through the correct and gnostic time-measure of 22-23 December, and the latter through the spatial dimensions of the landmass precisely in accordance with that sacred symbol. This revelation occurred in May of 1974.

But a quarter of a century prior to this geographical/zodiacal discovery, Ram ‘corrected’ or retrieved the Lost Measure. After the glorious epiphany of the Child on the night of 22-23 December 1949, in the Babri Mosque, its doors were locked in 1950. None were permitted entry. Thirty-six years, or a completed cycle of 4 x 9, were required for the Child to mature in solitude. Thus, when the full 36 were completed, it was on 5 January 1986 that the process was started to unlock the doors of the Mosque. The Congress Party was then in power. A meeting was convened for that very special day – that is, the zodiacal point of the Soul of India and the close of the Festival of Light – to explore the possibility of shifting the mosque to allow a temple to be built on the site in honour of the divine Child Ram. The proposal was rejected. Shortly thereafter, on l February 1986, now of 9 number-power, the court ordered the mosque to be unlocked. Appropriately, at 5:19 PM, Ramlal was ‘liberated’.

We are concerned with the lost divine Measure above all else, retrieval of which can permit the new India to be truly born. Ram conspired not only to rectify the position of the cosmic dial by appearing on the very night when in the true Measure Capricorn does indeed begin, but, also connected to his miraculous appearance then, Ram contrived to provide the full measure of the Festival of Light. Ancient tradition has always located this period in the first 15 days of the Capricorn month – from the solstice of 22-23 December to the mid-point of the sign, 5-6 January, or the 15th degree of Capricorn. In all there are 15 days involved. The orbital reason for this location has been explained previously, and why it was held as sacred. But for India the period is far more sacred than for any other country or civilisation because Capricorn is the sign of her soul and its hieroglyph delineates her physical form. It can be appreciated therefore that the correct location in zodiacal/calendrical time and geographical space of this sacred sign is the single most important discovery in the history of Vedic civilisation in terms of India’s expression of her higher destiny.

Is it any wonder then that, in perfect attunement with the revelations of the new way Cosmology, Ram should have ‘chosen’ to appear in such a manner and at such a time so as to rectify or at least draw attention to India’s lost Measure? And that exactly 36 years later his power should make itself felt on 5 January, again in perfect attunement with gnostic time, to disclose the last day of the Festival of Light and the degree/day of India’s own soul?

Who was ‘responsible’ for this occurrence? A political party? Who ‘surreptitiously’ placed the child-figure in the Mosque? Who, or what ‘power’, stood behind the opening of the gate on 1.2.1986 – again a 9-power day? And complying with whose ‘design’? Was it a political manoeuvre, a communal aberration, a zealot’s madness?

These questions are irrelevant when it is known, as India knows, that the Time-Spirit works through human instruments. It moves the human consciousness in any direction it wills; however, in accordance with and determined by its higher Purpose. The real miracle is the conspiracy with gnostic Time. Can there be a more exquisite display of the universal truth India holds, which in this one act unveiled the Cosmic Truth underlying countless tales of the birth of the sacred Child? Can there be a more profound confirmation for the location of the true Gateway to Capricorn than this divine Epiphany of Lord Ram, precisely coinciding with that entry in the very heavens at the time of his ‘surreptitious’ appearance? Similarly, if I state that myth and epic are universal, this ‘surreptitious’ epiphany, because of its timing, does indeed reveal the universal content in myth in that both in the ancient world and the Christian era, this date was always connected to the sacred Birth. Indeed, Ram the Child has appeared to restore things universally sacred, divine and true.

Finally, the mosque in which the Child Ram chose to appear stands on Plot # 159. In the December 1991 VISHAAL (6/5), on page 11, I wrote that these were the numbers via the Greek letters th-e-a, which allowed me to discover the Map of the 12 Manifestations. It is this Map that holds the knowledge of the Line of the Ten Avatars. It is this Map which reveals that 1-5-9 are the numbers of the Manifestations (see page 2) that fall in the last quarter of the wheel where our present Age of Aquarius is located. Plot # 159 is precisely the ‘disputed’ one at Ayodhya upon which the whole controversy is centred and on whose very soil the Child appeared. With this background, I leave it to the reader to decide whether the Epiphany was ‘lawful’ or ‘unlawful’, ‘real’ or ‘surreptitiously contrived’. After all, according to which ‘law’? And with whose connivance?


30 October 1991

Aeon Centre of Cosmology at Skambha


***


From the works of



The Mother and Sri Aurobindo

 

25 December 1950

 

A disciple explains to the Mother’s audience that the shortest day of the year corresponds to the greatest declination of the sun to the south, about 21st December, then the sun again mounts to the north. The Mother comments:

‘…That is why the 25th of December was a festival of Light long before Jesus Christ. This festival was in vogue long before Christianity; it originated in Egypt and very probably the birthday of Christ was fixed on the same day as that of the return of the Light.’

*

The Mother’s comments on Sri Aurobindo’s 37th Aphorism

[37 –] Some say Krishna never lived, he is a myth. They mean on earth; for if Brindavan existed elsewhere, the Bhagavat could not have been written.

‘The whole earth and everything it contains is a kind of concentration, a condensation of something which exists in other worlds invisible to the material eye. Each thing manifested here has its principle, idea or essence somewhere in the subtler regions. This is an indispensable condition for the manifestation. And the importance of the manifestation will always depend on the origin of the thing manifested.

‘In the world of the gods there is an ideal and harmonious Brindavan of which the earthly Brindavan is but a deformation and a caricature.

‘Those who are developed inwardly, either in their senses or in their minds, perceive these realities which are invisible (to the ordinary man) and receive their inspiration from them.

‘So the writer or writers of the Bhagavat were certainly in contact with a whole inner world that is well and truly real and existent, where they saw and experienced everything they have described or revealed.

‘Whether Krishna existed or not in a human form, living on earth, is only of very secondary importance (except perhaps from an exclusively historical point of view), for Krishna is a real, living and active being; and his influence has been one of the great factors in the progress and transformation of the earth.’

[From On Thoughts and Aphorisms, CWM, Vol. 10, p. 60-61]


*


Sri Aurobindo on the Ram and Krishna Avatars:

I am rather perplexed by your strictures on Rama. Cowardice is the last thing that can be charged against Valmiki’s Rama; he has always been considered as a warrior and it is the ‘martial races’ of India who have made him their god. Valmiki everywhere paints him as a great warrior… As for morality, all morality is a convention… Only by rising above mind can one really get beyond convention – Krishna was able to do it because he was not a mental human being but an overmental godhead acting freely out of a greater consciousness than man’s. Rama was not that, he was the Avatar of the sattwic mind – mental, emotional, moral – and he followed the Dharma of the age and the race. That may make him temperamentally congenial to Gandhi and the reverse to you; but just as Gandhi’s temperamental recoil from Krishna does not prove Krishna to be no Avatar, so your temperamental recoil from Rama does not establish that he was not an Avatar. However, my main point will be that Avatarhood does not depend upon these questions at all, but has another basis, meaning and purpose.

‘Letters on Yoga’, Part One, page 413

The New Way Triumphant

The epoch-making events in the USSR in August of 1991 merit a brief analysis in the context of the new way cosmology in order that the student may once more appreciate the accuracy and, above all, the non-speculative nature of this work

What has come to an end for the whole world, starting in 1989, is, quite simply, the Binary Creation. 1989 was to end the 1980-89 ennead; at the same time, it introduced the beginning of the new and final ennead, 1989-98, of this magnificent century. However, these cycles always present a ‘structure’. From an initial 0 point the time progression mirrored in the Gnostic Circle is not linear or a closed circuit. It is a spiralling motion and is therefore a series of cycles contiguous but building one upon another as the spiral form would provide. This would be as close to an accurate description as our mental framework can provide for the present.

Thus the events of 1989, and especially those of the final 3 months, have to be analysed in the context of the happenings not only during the first 9 months of the year, January to October, but the prior 9 years. It is this sort of review that can give us an indication of what specifically had occurred in the world to make this latest upheaval possible. Our review will make it abundantly clear that what I have termed the Yoga of the Chamber lies at the root of the transformation we now witness. Or at least, for the sceptic, it has been an almost simultaneous process.

Tradition in India from very ancient times sustains that a seer or a yogi of a particular order, doing a certain tapasya (‘penance’), may alter conditions in the world. Today this tradition has been greatly sullied by a series of claims from godmen of various hues that their yogic efforts, or even just their presence on the planet, has been the cause behind these apparently unexpected and world-shaking events. The unfortunate aspect is that none of these claims can be proven, not merely scientifically but, more importantly, yogically. By consequence they are valid only for adoring devotees of the particular claimants; or else they are the subject of ridicule for the more scientific-minded. This has nothing to do with the ancient tradition from where these latter-day yogis and godmen draw their legitimacy. In very ancient times in India, before foreign rule and before the divine Measure was lost, Time provided the empirical tool for separating the wheat from the chaff. Its entirely impersonal ruthlessness was the welcome ingredient. I write welcome because all true Realisers insist upon this sort of impersonal background so that the act of yogic transformation of the individual or of a society may be kept uncontaminated by these unwelcome intrusions. But we are discussing an age only fragments of whose perceptions remain in India. Yet the forcefulness and magnificence of that Vedic Age can be gauged by the very fact that fragments do persist and continue to some degree to colour the cultural fabric of contemporary Indian life. However, the unity of the vision and system having been lost, we are forced to admit that only its shadow remains, as with the caste system. Consequently, we find these yogis drawing from that shadow-sheath and able to construct a pleasing framework for their unprovable proclamations because the Source does indeed offer a system in which a realiser is able to isolate a nuclear space and yogically act upon that microcosm which, by the laws of correspondence and equivalency may affect, in no uncertain terms, the macrocosm. But the laws are the essential feature – dharma, ritam, to use the Vedic terminology. Few, if any at all, of today’s godmen or saints or yogis possess a knowledge of these Laws; failing which their yogas can do little if nothing to affect any event in the world, despite their claims. At best their efforts provide solace and hope for their devotees, and may very well help to establish a benefic atmosphere in their environment. At worst these claims have added a further ingredient in the mantle that has covered the Truth in a progressive darkening, to the point where yogic interventions are a thing of the past and have no power to arrest the rapid degeneration we witness. Moreover, these claims impede a true focussing of the lens of our Seeing, keeping society wrapped in ignorance rather than alive to the living Knowledge and Truth. In a word, they make confusion worse confounded.

The decline has been localised especially in India. The Yoga of the Chamber, while overtly not bearing any effect on the Indian scene, has indeed borne very accurate and measurable effects in the greater macrocosm. The reason why India appears to have been kept out of and untouched by the process is that India is a ‘centre’. While in the supramental Yoga a nuclear space may be isolated and the effects of the yoga be felt beyond, in a sense we may say that India as a whole, for the Earth, is that ‘space’, that laboratory, that CENTRE. The ‘laws’ obtaining in India are therefore somewhat different in their application and their aim.

Be this as it may, let us review the world scene and we shall confirm that the Yoga of the Chamber, even as it was being described in the pages of VISHAAL from 1985 to the present, and before that in Volume 3 of The New Way, has revealed itself to be faithful to its previsions and postulations. The important factor is that unlike yogis who make ambiguous proclamations AFTER the event, in the Yoga of the Chamber a detailed description of that microcosmic transformative action was published BEFORE its effects became visible on the world stage; and when they did, the terms used to describe the happenings were virtually the same as the Yoga of the Chamber had earlier elaborated. Moreover, the time factor, that impersonal divine Balancesheet, furnished the ultimate confirmation when the changes began exactly ‘on schedule’, a schedule which itself provided the backdrop to the Yoga of the Chamber – namely, the Gnostic Circle.

We therefore have both a formulation of the new and startling Yoga while the nuclear action was in progress in the precise terms which we now hear throughout the world to describe the ‘new world order’ taking concrete shape since 1989, and the correct time prescription of that unfoldment whereby the ‘schedule’ of the Yoga of the Chamber was also correctly fulfilled.

True to its own ‘schedule’, the Yoga of the Chamber began in January, 1980. But by far its most intense and dangerous period was 1983. I write dangerous because the nature of that process required a ‘death’ – or rather, the lived experience of the death process in the human body poised at the centre of a conspiracy of circumstances when the consciousness from all sides is COMPRESSED to a point; and then, having no further ‘space’ in this universe or material dimension, it is literally squeezed out of its body-habitat and forced into another less dense plane. That is, one is made to exit by this intense compression. In Near-Death-Experiences (NDE) this action is experienced by the subject as a dark tunnel at the end of which there is usually a bright light or a luminous space. The brilliance of the light is enhanced by the prior dark passage, which is really the act of compression, forcing that ‘seeing I/eye’ to exit this plane and emerge in another. The subject’s description of what is encountered in the other world depends largely upon previous conditioning; because it must be remembered that the NDE ‘death’ is not exactly final. The subject always returns to the body he or she had exited. That is, the subject had not yet definitively discarded the various subtle sheaths where conditioning – familial, religious, ethnic, socio-political – is recorded or imprinted.

In 1983 the time had come in the ‘schedule’ of the Yoga of the Chamber for the great yogic act of centering. The entire process in all its vivid details has been recorded in The New Way’s Volume 3, albeit in an impersonal style in keeping with the former two Volumes. Nonetheless, it describes the Third’s major contribution to the Transformation: the act of Centering. Implied in this is ‘the birth that fills the void’.

This ‘death’ had to be experienced not in trance or in a near-death-experience. Rather, compression to a ‘point’, which normally results in death, had to be sustained in the full waking state, with the consciousness poised at the centre of the compression from a ‘conspiracy of circumstances’ – the true definition of any death. This was an action involving elements in our real world, as in all deaths. The ‘conspiracy’ was not subtle or otherworldly, which might then have drawn the process into another plane and thereby rendered it useless for our purposes, insofar as it would not have been a real, a cellular programmed pattern. The elements involved were actors, actresses, circumstances of everyday life, though orchestrated by the Supreme Shakti of the Yoga to intensify the power of those happenings so that they would simulate the stresses that usually accompany death. That is, the intense compression. Only this would provide the nuclear space (the Chamber) with the Laws of Correspondence and Equivalency which could connect it to the larger sphere, – i.e., the world stage. In other words, all was done here, on this planet, in the fullest waking consciousness and within the evolutionary process as we know it.

The most dangerous part came when the conspiracy of circumstances resulted in the maximum intensification and the only possibility which might somehow safeguard the ‘existence’ of that tiny compressed ‘point’ of consciousness was to ‘let go’ and to allow itself to emerge in another dimension in order to escape the pressure of that intense closing in from all sides. This, to be brief, describes the basic human condition; we are a species lorded over by Death in that all our actions throughout the long aeons of our evolution have been coloured by this rulership and the ultimate way out provided by Death. Our sole security and certainty has resided in this escape through death, a feature common to each and every human being born into this ‘earthly paradise’. It has coloured all our perceptions of the afterlife, the beyond, and any possible return in other bodies. In a word, our ‘reality’ is entirely death-bound.

This background has had to be provided because only then can the act of centering in the supramental Yoga of the Chamber be appreciated. Centering meant simply to resist the programmed escape route – death – and to withstand the compression in full conscious awareness until the ‘centre’ had been pressed into being; or, more aptly, until the Void had been filled. That is, the ‘void’ is the escape route which ‘God’ has given the human creation from its inception. This has therefore coloured the entire gamut of our higher perceptions and spiritual experiences, simply because whatever had been experienced in this condition, bound by the laws which govern our planetary existence and regulate evolution, was always born in a consciousness inflicted by the stamp of Death. In past ages, when the circumscribing play of compressing circumstances was minimal, this void-escape was not dominant. Hence the Vedic Rishis could experience and formulate their perceptions disregarding that ineluctable flaw in the species. But they did so largely by relying on the attainment of ‘Swar’ or Heaven in which only some parts of the being could reach that plane of Truth-Consciousness, but essential portions were left out – namely, the vital and physical, the two parts which are directly involved in ‘filling the void’. These were therefore considered properties of the ‘lower hemisphere’. The Vedic Rishis did not carry those parts into the experience of Swar simply because the time had not come to do so. Later this partial realisation degenerated progressively into a permanent split, enabling the realiser to posit this Swar in a plane entirely disconnected from our creation in matter. The Integral and Supramental yogic achievements which could bridge this great divide would come only when the macrocosm, or the entire Earth, could be drawn into the process. That is, when, as in our times, the Earth is one and whole and the Time-Spirit has revealed those magnificent laws of Correspondence and Equivalency whereby the integral body, individual and collective, could stand at the centre of the ‘conspiracy of circumstances’. In other words, death too had to progress to the point of the total fulfilment of its own purpose: the destruction of the entire human species over which it had lorded since the first stirrings of the Earth’s binary creation began. It had to stand ready to devour its own creation.

When Death was fulfilled in our century with the invention of the tools for this massive self-annihilation, the time had come for the Yoga of the Chamber to be undertaken which could then bring into being the unitary, indestructible Centre and thus vanquish the hold of Death. But to be even more precise, it is not that Death is ‘conquered’. The Yoga of the Chamber simply eliminated death’s COSMIC PURPOSE. It did so by the simple act of instilling at the centre of the embodied consciousness another, a divine Purpose in that ‘void’ created by Death for the human species. And, to be even more specific, the void was simply the unavoidable result of a binary species and society, necessarily resulting in a mid-point void which it orbits. The yogic act of centering thus filled that central space with its divine Purpose and death’s cosmic necessity was dissolved, for it must be understood that the true character of Death is nothingness. Properly speaking, we cannot ascribe to Death a ‘purpose’ because that binding energy is the property of a true centre in a unitary system. Thus the stamp of that nothingness has been reflected in a sense of purposelessness in society and individual and therefore a desire for total annihilation. But now the effects of the act of centering are visible everywhere. The binary world has come to an end. A new world is born.

The yoga of centering covered a span of 9 months – from 17 April 1983 to 17 January 1984. Volume 3 of The New Way, in which minute details of the centering and its effects upon the individual and the world are described, was written in November of 1983 – that is, in the heart of the process itself. Thus it is a record of the lived experience as it was taking place. The text was phototypeset in 1984 but still awaits publication. (Volume 3 of The New Way was published by Thea in 2005.) Perhaps its final printing was held up to allow the process to spread to its predicted global dimension, to wait for world conditions to catch up, thus to perhaps make its contents not only acceptable but comprehensible to any who might then care to read the book.

With the escape route of death resisted in the intense compression, the ‘void’ was filled with the point, the Centre had come into being. The binary creation received the first shock. Thereafter the new alignment had to be established – that is, lines or directions from that Point to form the new balancing structure of the species, no longer orbiting a void but centred and unitary.

The Point or Centre is really a convergence of directions, a perfectly balanced intersecting of two cosmic force-lines, contraction and expansion. This action was the nature of the Yoga in 1984 – termed the Great Reversal because it did indeed coincide with the time-reversal for the whole planet. The element which, from that time onward, allowed the process to extend to greater global dimensions was, once again, Time. The Gnostic Circle reveals that in the planet’s own time 1984 indeed marked the turning point. It was the mid-point in the nuclear enneateric period beginning in 1971 and to end in 1998. the nature of this time-period has been fully explained in the already published volumes of The New Way and in the pages of VISHAAL (see the preceding article, ‘Culture and Cosmos’).

In The New Way I have analysed what I called Christianity’s ‘cosmic error’. The basis for this unusual statement is simply the proof Christianity grants of its incomplete vision: the crucified Christ; the image or idol itself  quite accurately adds substance to the perception of ‘error’ in that he is nailed on an unbalanced cross. This is precisely the point. When I write of the new alignment, the centre being simply the perfectly balanced convergence or intersection of its force-lines, it is clear that the off-balance Cross of Christianity describes the old off-balance binary species we have ever been. The problem would not be so severe or the ‘error’ so destructive if the dogma had made the point of relating the symbol-cross to the human species ruled by Death and orbiting a void (more or less centred in the figure of the dying Jesus), and that the Second Coming would consolidate the new alignment and Christ’s mission would thus have been completed. (This in fact is the message of The Revelation, last book of the New Testament, though never accurately extracted given the need for this COSMIC background which the Church had abandoned early in its development.) Contrarily, the Church Fathers jumped the time-gun and declared the process complete and terminated after the Resurrection’s fulfilment in heaven, in a ‘life everlasting’ in that other dimension, wherever it may be situated. This postulation, which stands as the undisputed pillar of the faith, simply served to consolidate death’s rule. Global society, so heavily conditioned by the dogma and an Aristotelian staticism, could only play out in the evolution on Earth that total affirmation of Death, granting legitimacy to its escape route and a denial of the right to pursue the next phase here, on this planet.

Out of that consciousness the tools of destruction gradually increased in potency and efficiency in the afore-mentioned act of ineluctable self-annihilation. In the terms of the new way Cosmology, it is the inevitable collapse into the Void, into Death’s essence of nothingness, a collapse which the tension of a binary creation has provoked. All of this has culminated in our century; indeed, in its final three ennead/decades.

Perhaps nowhere else is the dilemma better reflected than in the late J. Krishnamurti’s words, taken from his book The Ending of Time,…‘Of course there is only complete security in nothingness!’ (Harper & Row, p.264.) If I have described Death as precisely that ‘nothingness’ which hitherto had been ‘the only security’ (read escape route) of the binary, incomplete species, it is a mark of precisely Death’s stamp on the human consciousness when a contemporary Teacher of Krishnamurti’s calibre considers the discovery of this ‘only security in nothingness’ to be an attainment of the highest spiritual order.

Thus 1984, or the 4.5 Orbit of the tri-enneateric 1971/1998, introduced the Great Reversal. In terms of cosmic directions it involved an overall shift from Contraction to Expansion. This means that from 1971 to 1984 the Yoga was under the rule of Contraction. It was as if a progressive tightening, stretched over 13.5 years, until the central point came into being in 1983 and culminated with the Reversal in 1984. The direction in the Yoga then shifted to Expansion. This meant that the centering and new alignment would begin to have an impact, to extend from that Point in the nuclear space, to reach beyond in a circular not linear expansion from that seed achievement: the great Transformation in the world would become visible thereafter.

There were various details in the Yoga of the Chamber which remained to be achieved. The axis and alignment had to be consolidated on the wings of the expanding movement. Thus, 1985, 1986, 1987 and 1988 provided the time-fields for that expansion and consolidation. The ‘structure’ had to be ‘balanced’ – a new balance – around a unitary creation, a structure with a ‘unipolar’ foundation which would do away with the dual poise of the binary world. With this achievement, through discovery of Skambha in December 1985 and then its progressive development starting with the purchase of the land in January 1986, whereby the physical centre could serve as the field for that expansion, and then occupation in August 1987 after some initial constructions were in place, the effects on the world stage were foreseeable. For this reason VISHAAL came into existence exactly when it did, October 1985, accompanying this expanding process. VISHAAL, as its Sanskrit name implies, was the vehicle to communicate the lines of the Yoga in its phase of expansion, as it is being experienced at the Centre. This would not be a ‘victory by hindsight’. It was designed to be a formulation without time gaps, whereby the means would be as important as the end – a perfect equality of being and becoming.

A significant development in the expansion was the appearance of Mikhail Gorbachev on the world scene in March of 1985. With his appearance the first undermining of the Binary Creation began. Perestroika and glasnost were those undermining agents. Before very long, as the ennead of the Yoga of the Chamber was drawing to an end, in October, November and December of 1989 the first devastating collapse of that binary civilisational structure began – swift, clean and complete, albeit preliminary. The new ennead had begun and its purpose would become consolidated into a ‘unipolar’ world which simply means the binary WE/THEY syndrome, expressed in the polarity of the two Superpowers and the tensions generated by this bi-polar structure, was a thing of the past. The Yoga of the Chamber had introduced this formidable shift in the recondite dimensions of Time in 1983/84, and its very terminology was reflected in the same words used to describe what had come to pass on the extended global field. For this reason it has been a simple task to analyse, for example the ‘quality’ of the Third’s World War, referred to as the Gulf War. Simple because the Yoga of the Chamber having been completed in the 1980-89 ennead, all events in the world could be accurately described and analysed on the basis of that achievement, with little margin for error, the reason being that the entire process transpires in an interconnected universe of Oneness. The only demand is the ability to locate and isolate a time/space nucleus in or on which the work can be done.

 

Our entire civilisation has been affected by the act of centering and realignment. It has resulted in the very same realignment of global forces which world leaders are having great difficulty adjusting to. There is no going back to the old structure because the Laws governing the process do not allow any retrogression since Time moves on in a forward direction. It cannot be halted and the hands of the evolutionary clock turned back. In terms of the new world that has been born, the ONLY future is the expansion of what was achieved in the nuclear seed-space, the innermost heart of our creation, called ‘the Chamber’. That is the ‘seed’ of the new unitary creation. It is indestructible because its ‘stamp’ is immortality, fullness, – no longer Death and Nothingness. Thus the growth from the Golden Seed can neither be stopped – because Time is its gestator and consolidator, its creator, preserver and dissolver (no longer destroyer); and Time moves ever forward in the fulfilment of the seed it gestates. It cannot be destroyed because the immortal Agni/Skanda has been born of mighty Mahakal, or Shiva the great Spirit of Time, in the form of his invincible Warrior Son – he who is the Centre, the Point, or the One. The Void having thus been filled, collapse for the new creation is impossible since there is no ‘space’ or ‘place’ available to us for the collapse. There is only one ‘escape’: growth from the Seed, creation and no longer destruction. The first effects of this Birth are fully visible on the world stage. Those weapons of massive destruction are being dismantled, the structures for annihilation of the species are being undone. The first foundation of a true new consciousness is seen on the horizon, and as Time moves us on that new Sun will reach its zenith as the real and complete new world order will have finally replaced the old.

 

While the Crucifixion accurately describes that binary, off-balance creation the world is outgrowing, the Mother’s original plan of her Chamber equally accurately describes the new creation together with the entire process of Becoming insofar as it is a ‘womb of Time’. On the basis of the Knowledge, this gnostic womb may provide minute details of the workings of the Time-Spirit. Simple observation of the Chamber’s original floor plan designed by the Mother and here reproduced from The New Way, page 198, describes the ‘new world order’ – no longer bipolar, no longer linear. This unitary structure is circular and hence all-encompassing. It bears a single focus, or a ‘centre that holds’ by this very fact. It houses a core which rests not upon a void into which energies collapse. Its sacred Core stands upon a solid White Stone, the White Stone of St. John’s Revelation with its hidden manna and sacred Name.

The centuries-old Puranic tradition with its special iconography, more accurately than any other channel of prophecy provides us with the response to the bi-polar off-balance symbol. We have, when correctly executed, a feminine power and a masculine: the Third and Fourth of the Solar Line. These are the images of Durga and her Warrior Son Kartikeya or Skanda. The traditional icons of these Godheads bear ‘axes’ or symbols of the two convergent cosmic directions, contraction and expansion, which I have been describing. These are expressed in the principal ‘weapons’ of the Goddess and God – the ones with which each of them slays their Adversary. Indeed, both deities are symbols of Victory. One, the Goddess, conquers in a period of 9 nights, and that is the number/measure of Contraction. The other, the Son-God, conquers in a series of 12 stages, the number measure of Expansion. These two Measures form the basis of the Gnostic Circle which provides the key to open that ‘secret chamber hidden and mute’ and thus to the Yoga of the Chamber and the flow of gnostic time in our new age. (See The Hidden Manna, Chapter 21.)

The iconographic representations of these conquering directions and time-periods appear in the idols in the downward direction of the Goddess’s Trident, and the upward direction of the Spear of the Son-God. Most importantly, in the true execution, both weapons cross the navel – or the centre of the divine Gnostic Being.

In Leonardo da Vinci’s figure, Man in Circle and Square (The New Way, page 233), which was revealed to be such a fundamental piece in the formulation of The New Way, especially Volume 3, the navel is indeed the centre of the Circle-Man, the divine manifestation, in contrast to the figure in the Square where the central point is the sex organ. In other words, the Goddess and her Son-God bring about the shift in the centred poise by the interconnected action of their weapons (or powers) – just  as Leonardo’s figure incorporates the essence of two elements in one structure. The Puranic iconography cannot be properly understood unless these manifestations are taken together – the downward pointing Trident (contraction) and the upward pointing Spear (expansion). Similar to Leonardo’s figure, the weapons-axes intersect at the navel in a perfect convergence. Moreover the Goddess’ Trident is trifold in nature – for she is the Third and 3 is her position in the Solar Line descending scale; while the Spear is single-bodied since the Son-God is the One, the infinitesimal single Point, or the perfect centre, born of the triadic formula 9/6/3/ and finally the 0 which is the compressed Fullness to the Seed wherefrom the Son or the 1 is born. Thus 9/6/3/0-1.

To my knowledge no one in India has discovered the connection between these idols or that this interrelated discovery could be a prophecy of our times. It is of course known that their weapons represent their cosmic powers; but this is never connected to any verifiable system such as the new cosmology which informs us of the exact nature of their cosmic action of contraction and expansion.

There is a way to construct these two figures in a single sculpture so that their weapons form the axes described in the Map, page 12. One day at Skambha this figure will be fashioned.

Thus the Puranic iconography is revealed to be one of the most profound revelations of things to come ever expressed in mythic symbols. Therefore to have condemned this conceptualisation to the derogatory compartment of pagan idolatry is, quite simply, to have missed the ‘point’. It is one more stain on the history of evolving humanity in the throes of its cosmic birth pains in a nine-Manifestation ‘gestation’ of over 50,000 years.

The sublime secret of these interrelated Axes has been carried over to the Mother’s Chamber in what I have called the Supreme Power Point, the point of intersection of the diagonals of the Core’s pedestal (see The New Way, page 247ff). In time that point is 1956, the year of the Supramental Manifestation or the beginning of everything we are witnessing today. On the world scene, 1956 saw the first undermining of the bi-polar world when Nikita Krushchev began his bold undermining of the Stalin mystique, paving the way for the complete work by Mikhail Gorbachev.

It may be demanding too much of spiritualists and traditional yogis to accept that these seemingly complex formulas may have any bearing on the realm they claim is their private heritage. But it must be accepted and constantly borne in mind that the ‘new world order’ refers equally to spirituality. The Yoga of the Chamber has introduced that ‘third thing’ which the Mother stated was ‘beyond both science and spirituality’. Her original plan of the Chamber gave all the details of this new way. At the same time I have presented the Puranic confirmation for the legitimacy and accuracy of this New Way; while it must also be borne in mind that originally Indian yogas did not shy away from similar formulations – Tantra, for one. It is only with the decline that precision and science became excluded from the realm of a Spirit which has now been posited in a dimension separated and far-removed from our material universe. Consequently, the godmen in contemporary society are free to weave their illusions insofar as the Spirit they worship has no connection to that world in which these illusions are woven.

 

 

 

 

30 September 1991

to the Navami 1991

Aeon Centre of Cosmology at Skambha

Culture and Cosmos – 2, Part 3.3

 

We have reached the point in our discussion of caste and cosmos where it is important to expand the vision and locate all the elements of our analysis in the vaster movement of the cosmic Ages. I have systematised the passage of the Ages on the basis of two formulas of the new cosmology. The first, 9/6/3/0, corresponds to time and number-powers – i.e., the 9 notes of the cosmic scale and the application of the Law of Three, or the descending triadic progression to the 0. When the process is ‘integral’, out of that 0 comes the first numeral, the 1. Hence, the complete formula is 9/6/3/0-1.

The second formula is 9/5/1, corresponding to the Greek letters/numbers, th=9/e=5/a=1. This grouping of three is what I call the space scale in a measure extending from 1 to 12. Accompanying this is the time scale in a measure extending from 0 to 9. The latter is VERTICAL; the space scale is HORIZONTAL. The two scales superimposed form the Gnostic Circle, the new key of Knowledge which permits us to measure the flow of gnostic time in space.

With the formula 9/5/1 at my disposal, I soon came upon the arrangement of the ’12 Manifestations’. These are vaster periods of time than the widely used zodiacal Ages. Each Manifestation thus contains 3 zodiacal ages and consists therefore of 6480 years, or 3 x 2160. The correct appreciation of the appearances of the Ten Evolutionary Avatars of Hindu tradition can be come upon by the formula 9/5/1, or the key to our own 9th Manifestation, which, in turn, opens the doors to the entire gamut of 12 and the greater passage of 77,760 years. The diagram (below) offers a visual display of this Harmony. It may be noted that 9/5/1 are the signs which fall in the quarter of the wheel where our present Age of Aquarius is located. This would  be the last quarter of the zodiac, the signs Capricorn, Aquarius and Pisces; the ‘months’ January, February and March.


However, as the diagram indicates, the movement through the Manifestations is not a closed circle but rather a spiral. To complete a full round of the 12 Manifestations 77,760 years must transpire, or 3 completed rounds of the zodiacal Ages, each round of which consists of 25,920 years. We are interested in our present cycle because it is within this particular Round of 25,920 years that the Evolutionary Avatars appear who bring the Line of Ten to a close.

The reader may refer to The Gnostic Circle , Chapter 5 where I discuss the appearance of Sri Ram, the 7th Avatar, Sri Krishna, the 8th, and then in Chapter 6, the 9th Avatar. The total span during which these three special agents of the Time-Spirit have made their appearances on Earth is approximately 12,000 years, covering the 7th, 8th, and 2160 years into this 9th Manifestation. We need not dwell any further on these details insofar as I have treated the subject extensively in my books, namely The Gnostic Circle and The New Way. What is of interest for the purpose of this essay is simply to illustrate that the single geometric form which previously we employed to integrate various elements and aspects of the Knowledge (see TVN 6/4, October 1991), is the same celestial circle which provides us with the key to the 12 Manifestations. Always it is the Circle that enlightens, and the Circle is the symbol of the Divine Shakti.

In other words, the foundation of caste has been connected to the year as the earlier diagram illustrates; and now this same divine measure of caste in time has simply been enlarged to incorporate first 25,920 years and then 77,760. The Laws of Correspondence and Equivalency inform us that the Cosmic Purush which is the celestial backdrop of caste is the very same celestial harmony which give us the measure of a day, a year, or the above larger cycles. To make these discoveries all that is required is a vision of unity and oneness – a capacity lacking in our science-oriented world.

What becomes evident is that the real purpose of caste is to be found in that celestial harmony; moreover, when the proper understanding of that cosmic foundation is lost or flawed, caste must similarly lose its sense and purpose. And when time via the calendar cannot be used to regulate and harmonise the two in the society in question, then it is clear that caste has become a meaningless as well as obstructive element in the civilisation. Its continued existence serves then to disunify and divide rather than to integrate and harmonise.

Be this as it may, and this is certainly the condition of caste in contemporary Indian society, a study of the true foundations of caste, its real inspiration as well as the motor (time) which allows it to play a dynamic role in society, is helpful in that numerous dimensions of life are drawn into the discussion. We are able to perceive that what corroded caste also corroded an interconnected spectrum of diversified aspects of life on the subcontinent, moving through those cosmic ages in an increasingly accelerated collective experience of collapse and disintegration. It would appear then that if we could grasp the factor which underpins all these degenerative civilisational expressions, we could undo the pivotal Knot and liberate the energies long held prisoner of this one great entanglement. Indeed, this present study seeks to do just that. I seek to draw attention to that problem, that one flaw or loss which permitted the evolution of the Vedic civilisation to appear to deviate from its original purpose.

But is this the case? It is in fact inaccurate to sustain that the lost Measure, for example, caused an interference or an unanticipated deviation. Rather, the true position is that the loss was just as much a part of the process as the more positive expressions. In other words, all was calculated and contained in the original ‘seed’.

Nonetheless, anticipated and calculated or not, we must contend with that Knot. But the true image is better conveyed through one experience common to each and every human being on this planet: the gestation and birth process. In this light, we must review the evolutionary process as a gestation and birth. The ‘measure’ is the same always – 0 to 9 in the ‘womb’ of 1 to 12. Or the seed brought to fruition during the 0/9 period within the ‘soil’ of the 1/12 zodiacal plane. This would be the correct way to understand the cosmic harmonies in relation to our Earth evolution, in particular the Gnostic Circle which is a synthesis of these features.

With this understanding, it is revealed that being the 9th Manifestation the quality that permeates our evolution at this point in time is BIRTH. After a long development stretching through 8 prior Manifestations plus an Age, or 54,000 years, we have finally reached the stage when birth can ensue – civilisational birth, societal, individual. This implies that throughout this long stretch of time we have never experienced that actual Birth. It has always been simply a gestation. But the quality of that process indicates the condition of the foetus and the Child that is finally born. All the events in the world today, of such outstanding spiritual and material significance for our global society, provide us with a very clear image of the ‘child’ that has been developing in this cosmic/evolutionary womb of Time throughout this period. It can also be appreciated that when the actual time of birth is at hand, similar to a human labour there is a quickening – what I call an acceleration. Compression of time would be the better description because indeed we observe that Time’s action in the world is to condense its periods. When the moment of the actual birth arrives, this compaction is very obvious simply because the cycles are smaller and hence more easily verifiable: the correspondences and interconnections are precise and unmistakable.

Such has been the case now. We have witnessed the condensation of the 7th, 8th and 9th Manifestations into the equivalent 1700s, 1800s, and 1900s. Then again, as the spiral tightens, or – in an apt image – as the womb’s contractions increase and the ‘space’ surrounding the foetus lessens in anticipation of ejection from the womb, those centuries are compressed into decades – i.e., the 1970s, 1980s, and 1990s. The very unusual unfolding of events in these three decades can only be properly understood when the knowledge of this cosmic/evolutionary process is grasped in full.

Central to this understanding is the Map of the 12 Manifestations. To be more precise, if, as all new age groups do, we expect to understand the nature of the changes in the world solely on the basis of the precessional movement backward through the zodiac, which informs us that we have moved from the Age of Pisces into the Age of Aquarius, we will comprehend very little of the real development and its magnitude. For this does not reveal that this development has extended through 8 long Manifestations and that we are now in the 9th. Nor does it reveal the key to the Puranic line of Ten Evolutionary Avatars, their quality, the work they must do, and, more importantly, when they incarnate to fulfil their cosmic purpose.

The value of this data is immense for we realise that the entire process is regulated by the Time-Spirit and that even the advent of the ‘ruse of the Supreme’ was calculated as a part of the strategy of birth. We appreciate that the original Vedic seed has moved carefully through the gestating folds of Time and the moment for the Child to be born has come – on time, precisely in this 9th Manifestation of the cosmic sequence. We verify that the quickening or acceleration of events is simply a remarkable confirmation of the labour and birth.

But there is something more that the knowledge reveals. The Birth has ALREADY occurred. What we see now is the very initial development of that child, the very first stirrings. We see that the repercussions and reverberations of these infant flexing of limbs have produced such dramatic revolutionary happenings in our contemporary society, entirely unknown to our period of recorded history, and that these bear evidence to the stunning new features of the Child. We are dealing with a creature, a creation never before manifested. Indeed, we are, for the first time in this vast cycle, contending with a creation, an actual manifest REALITY, where hitherto all was concealed as if behind the membranous substance of the womb of the cosmic Mother. This too the Puranic tradition describes so well: it calls the child Guha, the hidden one. On a remote hill in the Tamil country of Sri Lanka there is a small, special temple. The deity is the Child in his form of the hidden, veiled One. In a ritual reminiscent of the earliest secret Mystery rites, during very special festivals in praise of the God, seekers experience the progressive unveiling of that mysterious Child. We verify once more that Tamil Nadu is the preserver of not only the tradition but of those miraculous things to come, precisely because it has indeed held tightly to its bosom the knowledge of the Child, of Guha, Shiva’s mighty and invincible warrior Son.

Traditions in many parts of the world have glimpsed this truth and have sought to capture and convey something of the Knowledge in their various belief systems and rites. But nowhere is it encountered in such a pure and uncontaminated form as in Tamil Nadu – precisely because this has been the chosen land of the realisation, of the yogic process which would permit the Child to emerge from behind the veils and reveal the shape of these formidable things to come.

This is the knowledge the zodiac transmits; by consequence, it is the knowledge that caste secretly contains in its fourfoldness. It may well have been the secret significance of the 12 and 18 ‘measure’ of the Tamil alphabet. It certainly is the knowledge of the ancient Veda – the ‘seed’ that has developed into this Child.

The Incan Temple of the Sun

I shall provide a clear example of the universal character of this Knowledge by presenting a fascinating discovery made in the early 1970s by the archaeologist Gary S. Vescelius during excavations in Peru amidst the ruins of the pre-Columbian Inca civilisation. It will be abundantly clear that the very same cosmic harmony which inspired the early Rishi in the establishment of the Vedic civilisation was similarly the unmistakable foundation of the Incan Empire. The example is so stunning in its correspondence that one wonders how it has been that these connections were never made by scholars. Eighteen years have passed since I first came upon Vescelius’ discoveries in an article in The New York Times, dated 19 March 1974. At that time I was writing The Gnostic Circle, but the discoveries he presented were not new to me. I had already written extensively on the same subject in my treatment of the ’12 Manifestations’ via the diagram reproduced on page 12, which is remarkably similar to the ‘plan’ Vescelius discovered for the lay-out of the ancient Incan capital, Cuzco. Thus, though the connection with India and the Veda were known to me then, to my knowledge no one has helped the archaeologist to understand the fuller lines and implications of his discovery, nor to correct certain errors, or rather incomplete interpretations of those findings.

I am presenting (below) the diagram Vescelius made of Cuzco, featured in the newspaper report. We may quote his own words and it will be clear that Vescelius had understood certain aspects of Incan civilisation which place it on a par with the Vedic – the Vedic as I am describing it however; that is, the true nature of the ‘seed’ and the ‘child’, shorn of the innumerable veils or growths of the centuries.


The almost exact parallel may be noted with my diagram on page 12, first presented in my book, Symbols and the Question of Unity a collection of articles written in 1973. The main feature in both these diagrams is an overall division of 4, within which we find the division of 3 and 12. In my presentation I have noted that the division of 3 refers to the energy flows of Creation, Preservation and Dissolution – or else the gunas Rajas, Sattwa, and Tamas. In India’s case this is perhaps the most important division insofar as the Capricorn hieroglyph is a combination of this triadic play of energy. Being a key to energy interactions which produce a creation in matter, it is entirely understandable that Traditions refer to this glyph as the Name of God. It would, however, be more appropriate to call it the Name of the Goddess, for that is the truth of the hieroglyph. But this distinction forms part of the lost measure, when ‘God’ then became unisexed and decidedly male. Our troubles began from that point onward since how can a Masculine Principle explain a birth process which is entirely a property of the Feminine? More particularly, a process which is the explicit property of the Third Principle of the triad?

India has, however, preserved the Knowledge intact. It has consistently called a spade a spade, regardless of the distortions taking place beyond the contours of its Capricorn hieroglyphic borders. Unlike the Incan, Hindu civilisation has maintained a continuity in time. The gestation of that Seed, which is Truth-Conscious or Gnostic in essence, has continued in spite of or possibly aided by serious attempts to slay the foetus right in the womb. In other words, to prevent its birth entirely. The strategy of the Void has had this objective. It has persisted in denying reality to that gestation process. As yet there is no question of a denial of the actual Child. The great Underminers were simply contending with a gestation, with an evolutionary process using Time as the creator and solidifier. It is for this reason that emphasis was laid on the ‘Permanent’ in contrast to the nefarious deception of the ‘Impermanent’. To put it more accurately, emphasis was laid on the Static rather than the Dynamic, on rest not motion – for movement is the definition of the Supreme Shakti and the very essence of the organic gestation of a creation in matter. In other words, Time, the creator, preserver and destroyer of the worlds, became viewed as the prime enemy of the seeker, and indeed of that very world it had so laboured to create.

To render the position even clearer, this emphasis could be sustained and accepted simply because in a certain sense the creation was indeed ‘illusory’ and ‘unreal’. But only because it was as yet unborn.


When the time comes and the birth is successfully achieved, as it has been in our 9th Manifestation, through a span of 91 years from 1872 to 1963, then of course the ‘ruse’ is unmasked. Theories of Void and Illusion cannot prevail. They must collapse into that very nothingness of their OWN unreal existence. They are a part of the veils that are shed at birth. Those are the concepts which are ‘unreal’ and not the creation they clothe. Hindu civilisation, given its ability to maintain the continuity of the gestation uninterruptedly, is the only vehicle which has the intrinsic prerequisites to serve the Earth in this noble enterprise. Though other civilisations did indeed possess something of the Knowledge central to the process, they did not have the sacred Capricorn hieroglyph which is the coveted Seal of the Supreme to identify the landmass where this high drama would be played out.

Because the zodiac is the description of the Mother, its prominence in Incan civilisation indicates that there was an understanding of her triadic energy essence and play. And this is the area where the lacunae in Vescelius’ deductions are noted. In his view the remarkable arrangement of shrines which serve to form the diagram here reproduced, provide proof that this ‘construction’ which encompassed the entire city of Cuzco, was virtually a calendar. He explains that little is known of the knowledge possessed by the Incans inasmuch as they had ‘no well developed system of writing’. Nor is much known about their calendar, he states. Whatever history records of this civilisation comes from the pen of Spaniards, particularly members of the Catholic clergy, similar to Mayan/Aztec America. It needs to be emphasised therefore that very little of the true substance of the Incan knowledge of cosmic harmonies can be gleaned from such Chronicles insofar as the men recording what they saw in the last death throes of the civilisation were anti-cosmos by virtue of their own belief system and conditioning. They did, however, record faithfully what they did not realise was connected to those cosmic harmonies. Therefore, on the basis of their texts and the extant monuments, in this case innumerable strategically placed shrines fanning out from the central Temple of the Sun, Vescelius was able to deduce that the structure of the city itself was a ‘calendar’. I have reproduced along with his diagrams a portion of the article reporting Vescelius’ discoveries and diagrams. It must be borne in mind that the treatment involves a location in the southern hemisphere and hence a reversal of the seasons.

‘Not only were the shrines and the calendar divided into four quarters but so was the entire world envisioned by the Incas,’ the article quotes of Mr. Vescelius’ theories. ‘He sees this in [the] division of the nitches of the Central Temple of the Sun into four groups of nine each, the total of 36 equalling the number of months.’

From this it is easily appreciated that what Vescelius believes was a calendar is in fact the very same cosmic harmony which inspired Vedic Rishis in their vision of the cosmic Purush, the Atman or universal soul from where the caste system emerged. Vescelius is therefore entirely correct in this supposition that the Inca ‘calendar’ was related to the ‘Inca’s concept of space and to their modes of social, political and ceremonial organisation’ in a ‘complex and…fascinating way.’

This may well have been the role of what are reported to have been the ‘clans’ organisation – related to the Chaturvarna via the fourfold division of the time/space structure. But he just misses the  point when he connects the three names of the clans – Qallow (waxing), Qollona (resplendent), and Payan (waning) – to the phases of the Moon. Actually, they are simply Rajas, Sattwa, and Tamas, or Creation, Preservation and Dissolution, as the translation he gives of the Incan names amply verifies. The correspondence is superbly exact.

In his assessment of this Incan ‘calendar’, Vescelius sees this threefold division as an indication of a three-week month. It may well be. But the main feature is the three gunas contained in those zodiacal sign/months. Indeed, traditional astrology also divides each sign into three parts, known as the Decanates – and they can also be related to the gunas – to tally perfectly with Vescelius’ deductions regarding this particular aspect of the arrangement.

This is, however, one feature of the discoveries, and in my view the real content is missed. To illustrate, I am reproducing here another diagram on the same theme of the 12 Manifestations, taken also from The Gnostic Circle – the Map’s static version in contrast to its dynamic form on page 12. This particular version explains what Vescelius missed regarding the division of 3 and the overall 36, or 3 x 12. He considers this to refer to a 36-week year. Possibly, but it is unlikely that the Incas took such pains to plan an entire city on this design if it referred only to the year. My Map of the 12 Manifestations, consisting as it does of 36 signs (Ages) similar to the Incan design, reveals that the pattern dealt with a vaster cyclic arrangement. It is entirely possible that the same knowledge which has now resurfaced of the most ancient Vedic Way, pre-Incan, was the property of that now extinct southern-hemispheric Empire of the Sun.

 

The Incas may or may not have divided their months and cosmic ages on the basis of this triad to coincide with the zodiacal system, but more important to note is that in every detail Incan civilisation was organised according to this cosmic design. And similar to the Hindu model, the decline came in the Age of Pisces. But while India definitely managed to preserve the Knowledge and its civilisation, albeit somewhat battered, the Incan succumbed to the Conquistadores and the link was completely severed. We have today nothing but a handful of stone relics and dilapidated structures to bear evidence to the superior civilisation that gave the Earth a ‘Temple of the Sun’ and a city and society structured entirely on the basis of the purest vision of the cosmic harmony.

Further on I propose to discuss the new ‘Temple of the Sun’ for a contemporary Indian society and the manner in which it too stands as the central hub in a ‘city’ which was to be constructed along identical lines as the Incan Cuzco – a faithful reproduction of the cosmic script. In anticipation, I reproduce below a symbol, the Mother’s, which was to be the plan of the city, similar to the Incan. Note that the Mother’s symbol also contains all the elements of the zodiac: 3 concentric circles (the 3 spirals of my Map, and the gunas), an inner petal division of 4, and a further division of 12. Being the symbol of the Mother and the zodiac being the divine Mother’s ‘horoscope’, as it were, or the Map of Evolution as I sometimes call it, it is not at all surprising to observe that the Mother selected this particular design as her symbol; and further, that she desired it to form the basic plan of a model city. To complete the vision and parallel with the Incas, she also gave the plan for that contemporary ‘Temple of the Sun’ which would occupy the central portion of the symbol, from where, like the Incan, the rest of the city would branch out.

The Mother's Symbol

Myth and ‘Reality’: Strategies of Preservation

The Puranic mythic period marked the time when Vedic Knowledge was forced underground. It is widely acknowledged that myths are repositories of a civilisation’s cultural and psychic wealth. This is of course true of India, but in the case of the Puranic period there is much more involved.

When the divine Measure was lost and certain spiritual attainments undermined the soul, bedrock of the Vedic experience, there was no way to carry the Vedic thread through the dark age which had enveloped the subcontinent except by camouflaging it to the point where this veiling, by the tactic of simple story-telling and legend, served to keep the truth very much alive – but deep beneath the surface of the collective consciousness.

Indeed, myths strike a chord which is inaudible to the mind or is imperceptible even in certain higher states of awareness. The appeal is through the vital/emotional centres, in the Veda known as the ‘lower hemisphere’. This refers to the lower levels of consciousness which modern western psychology refers to as the unconscious or subconscious strata, or else the chthonic. Through this subterfuge the Puranic myths were able to IMPRINT the Veda on these deep-rooted, heavily concealed layers of individual and collective consciousness. Nonetheless, the Knowledge was of the highest order, equal in almost every degree to the original Vedic. The only problem was that in being obliged to use this method in order to assure survival of the Dharma through the foreseen age of a relentless attack on its foundations, one had to contend with the existence of those layers of darkness, or the unconscious strata that was accumulated and the effects that these would have in the subsequent unveiling process.

To provide an example, I have shown how the work of Durga and her warrior Son was a prophecy of our times preserved in the myth and accompanying iconography (see the article that follows, ‘The New Way Triumphant’), when these godheads would incarnate and liberate the Dharma from the forces of its suppression (the dark layers). But more especially, I have shown how very accurately certain keys of the highest Knowledge are contained in the iconography of the Goddess and God, how the structure of the Gnostic Circle is ‘contained’ in the myth and idol. These facts of the Knowledge are scrupulously protected by the Shastras (scriptures) which lay down detailed specifications for the fashioning of the idols and icons.   This strategy occupied the spiritual mind of Hindu civilisation throughout the entire Age of Pisces. Lamentably, these facets of the Vedic sciences employed in the labour were erroneously bracketed with religious dogma and ritual by agents of alien cultures who had nothing but the religious framework of their own societies to apply to what they encountered. The categorisation of Vedic culture as religious arose in that period and persists until today. It was one of the most astute tactics to convert this high Truth into an almost unrecognisable travesty of itself.

Thus today not many are able to extract the real meaning from these Vedic prescriptions, the Knowledge having been so thoroughly veiled. But this is precisely the purpose of Myth. It protects the Knowledge, preserves it almost like a time capsule would when buried deep in the ground to safeguard history for future generations in the event of a cataclysm. The magic of the Puranic myth, however, lies in the fact that the Knowledge can at any time be brought up from those deep chthonic levels by the simple method of the soul realisation. Indeed, only the soul can allow access of the conscious mind to the content of the Puranic myth. It is something on the order of the Tamil rite described earlier where the seeker moves into the deep, dark sanctum sanctorum – the ‘cave’ where Guhavasi  (‘the One in the cave’) dwells – the cave being the symbol of that soul chamber, ‘hidden and mute’.

When this transpires – and I myself can attest to its efficacy, having attained the Knowledge precisely through the soul realisation – whatever has been ‘stored’ in this subterranean memory bank is drawn up and can bring alive the dormant energies of an individual or a people.

There are other methods of preserving the Dharma through periods of decline and attack. For example, the realisation of yogis of different hues; that is, through the Guru/disciple tradition when the technique to attain a certain realisation is passed on to the disciple by the Guru, and so on throughout generations. These may or may not make use of the soul/myth combine. When they do not, as has been generally the case in India for the past millennium, then a fundamental element is left out: the Mother, the Earth, the energy that a creation in matter holds in its folds and can be released only via this method, similar to the release of energy in fission or fusion. This means that noble as they are and in their own way serving a high purpose, these attainments of yogis and sages cannot bring their realisations to bear on the layman or the masses, cannot foster an awakening of those sleeping collective energies. When it is a question of just the individual, there is no difficulty. But when we are dealing with a civilisation and its survival over long stretches of time, then the matter is serious and demands a ruthless precision in the yoga so that these distinctions may be understood.

For this reason I have written in this essay and elsewhere that the yogic realisation positing the ultimate attainment outside the body and material creation had the effect of draining the civilisation of its most valuable energies, leaving a withering collective consciousness behind. Now that the critical threshold has been reached, the time has come for this ruthless dissecting in order to avoid the total collapse of Vedic culture, which would mean the extinction of the Knowledge as a living influence insofar as it is only in India that the strategy of preservation had been successfully achieved.

Myth not Religion: a Primordial Schism

Thus we note that a yogic attainment as described above did virtually nothing to halt invading hordes inimical to the Dharma. We also note that the Puranic myth – and Epic, but more on that anon – evolved to preserve the Knowledge and serve as the method for release of power, or the arousal of dormant energies on a mass and an individual level.

Since myth engages the vital/emotional part of the being, it is clear that power is involved, a quality of the vital, – indeed, the Shakti, for in no civilisation where the Goddess is not worshipped do we find a living fount of myth. I have referred to the rise of the Middle-Eastern religious experience as an example of the displacement of the Mother worship, particularly reflected in its condemnation of idol worship. We may observe therefore that when the idol was ousted, so was the myth. Not merely the myth connected to that particular idol but the capacity to conceptualise in this fashion, as a respected ingredient in the intellectual life of a nation.

India presents a fascinating example of the capacity to at least preserve the Knowledge in this way, through myth. Studying the development through her long history, we observe that the two elements lacking in other civilisations remained part and parcel of the national obsession: the Mother or the Feminine Principle, and Myth. These expressions are as alive today as they ever were. This indicates that at any moment the POWER stored by this strategic method can be released. All that is required is the key to that door behind which this formidable reservoir of energy stands.

On occasion this source has been tapped, but imperfectly. That is, with much mixture, unconsciousness and interference. But recently India was indeed offered a display of how the masses respond to the appeal of the mythic – or in this case the Epic. This was during the ‘Rathyatra’ (‘chariot journey’) to Ayodhya in late 1990. The tremendous arousal of the masses during the exercise was met with a series of responses from various quarters, mostly disdain. The more coolly intellectual strata of Indian society – the intelligentsia, politicians, academicians, scientists – abhorred what they saw. It was clear that this tactic was considered ‘hitting below the belt’, as indeed it was if we know that the ‘centres’ in the body where myth operates are precisely ‘below the belt’. The cry was predictably ‘mixing politics with religion’. But since Ayodhya is not going to dissolve into nothingness, perhaps it is time to dissect this accusation because the health of India as a united nation relies now on this meticulous act of defining. If not done properly we risk missing the forest for the trees and losing the great opportunity the Mother has provided to redeem what presently appears to be unredeemable.

The mythic concept has nothing to do with religion. The ‘centres’ activated are entirely different, as any proficient yogi can attest. Likewise, the inspirational source of myth and religion are different. Worship of the Mother, properly speaking, does not produce a religion. Indeed, it would be hard to come by a formal religion centred on the Shakti anywhere in the world today. We can even go further and state that a definition of religion may well be a conceptualisation or an experience in which the Feminine does not enter or play any decisive role. This would be the proper definition. Contrarily, where the Feminine does exist, and centrally, religion cannot take hold.

Let us carry this scrutiny further, deeper. We understand then that myth and epic are, properly speaking, products of a world in which the Feminine is alive and well. The civilisation which nurtures the Shakti worship can therefore never become closeted in the proper parameters set for religion. Even more, India is the only country in the world where the Goddess is a living deity and influence. Therefore, Hinduism is the only ‘religion’ in the world which, to be accurate, is not a religion. It is time for the intelligentsia throughout the world to understand these few basic points.

But the intellectual in India and elsewhere, with rare exceptions, is severely handicapped in such an exercise, precisely because in the intellectual the centres which might be aroused by myth and epic are atrophied. Scholars, academicians, scientists, rely solely on mind and the mental faculties in their assessments and formulations. Thus, with this top-heaviness, how can they be called upon to structure a society which functions on the basis of entirely different principles and influences? The problem seeks to be presented as a case of retrogression where communal eruptions are the result of lapses into inferior modes of behaviour. But what is neither perceived nor accepted is that this is not a problem of Hindu civilisation – neither a thousand years ago nor today. It is the problem that arose when religions were imported into the country.

Thus we have an indigenous mythic/epic culture pitted against a religious. Patently, the twain have never met and can never meet. In addition, I have pointed out that religion and politics stem from a single source or plane of consciousness. That is, they require a specific set of circumstances and conditioning for their common and contiguous appearance in society. Thus, in this confrontation it is to be noted that – contrary to appearances – the intelligentsia did indeed side with religion, and India’s contemporary problems are largely due to an inability of those who are in the forefront of national life to really understand what it is they are dealing with. It can be appreciated that in this deeper scrutiny ‘secular’ is synonymous with ‘religious’, and indeed both concepts as they have evolved and reached us today, are products of western religio-secular conditioning. For the point has been reached where these intellectuals look upon those indigenous backward masses as hopelessly caught in a net of superstition and obscurantism. Yet what is extremely interesting to note is that this assessment and its consequences in the governing of Indian society are valid labels only for the Hindu segment of society. We are thus faced with an intelligentsia – anywhere in the world – organically incapacitated to offer inspiration to a people rooted in mythic and epic culture, having certain organs of perception for the purpose entirely atrophied.

The mythic ‘aberration’ is prominent everywhere in India. It surfaces in the ‘embarrassing’ delirium telecasting of the Epics provoked throughout the nation, in all strata of society, high and low. At viewing time the nation came to a standstill. It is even reported that a power station was attacked in Karnataka because of a breakdown or a power-cut at the very time when the Ramayana was to be telecast. These demonstrations of a people attuned to the mythic/epic, after the decline and conquests are considered to be remnants of an immature pagan culture, still not completely ‘educated’ and reconditioned by the saving grace of western rationalism  and logic and the secular mindset. We have then an intelligentsia writing history, formulating policies, passing laws to govern these masses which is pathetically out of touch with the true ethnic and even cellular composition of the race they are meant to govern. In other words, the history of the subcontinent is a long saga of a millennium of violence done to its people, not only by foreign invaders but now by its own westernised élite. The question has to be asked, For how much longer can India be managed without accepting the TRUE character of her people?

Recently a documentary was telecast, ‘Eyes of Stone’, of a young woman director. It described the rites village women undergo when in the grips of possession and the Mother Goddess intervenes to drive the spirits away. In the film an old woman explained to the film interviewer that it is not that they do not go to doctors when they fall ill and take the pills they are given. They do. But they take the pill saying, ‘I know, Mother, it is you in this pill too, it is you who are curing me.’

The intellectual élite may well consider this a further manifestation of hopeless backwardness and superstition. Actually, it reveals one of the highest spiritual attainments, which in itself places India above any other nation in questions of the Spirit. It demonstrates that even the lowest strata of her society experiences the unity of creation, a material universe permeated through and through with the consciousness-being of the Divine Mother. This enlightenment, on a mass level, is absent anywhere elsewhere in the world. It demonstrates a civilisation totally unafflicted by a divisive perception of Reality. And this is India’s one great and abiding heritage.

Ayodhya and everything that surrounds it has boldly exposed this condition before the nation and the world. There is no other country anywhere on the globe that can be central to an exposure of such a chronic schism, simply because the Mother and Myth and Epic are absent as living influences elsewhere. Religion divides. About this there can be no argument. Never has a religion truly united people. All religions create an artificial sense of community which, because of the limitations of the plane from where their inspiration arises, straightaway sets about using that ‘unity’ to pit one community against another, or one sect against another even within the same belief system – with never any resolution in sight. Grievances are nurtured for centuries. But this chronic, in-built inability to unify has now been exposed insofar as the Time-spirit is in the process of carrying the evolution to the point of a One-World perception, a boundary-less planetary society which goes against the grain of every religion. For how can religions unify when each one is exclusive and held to be the best, the only saving grace? This cultivates an unavoidable sense of superiority which in turn breeds discord and division. It is the substance of all religions – that is, the real and not the illusory effects they have produced in the world during the brief span of history which they have dominated.

The problem is simply that the people who have drawn the lines of modern, independent India have not taken into account the real character of the society and civilisation. Thus there is no provision for a people MYTHIC and EPIC in their hearts and souls. Religions and religious sentiments are ‘protected’, but not the mythic/spiritual. Is it any wonder then that there are calls for a ‘Hindu Rastra’ (Hindu Nation)? These are simply the expressions of a people who feel (in the epic/mythic sense) rather than rely exclusively on the mental faculties. They realise that in modern India – indeed in the entire world – there is no accommodation for what is commonly called the soul of India. Laws, policies and the like are formulated to govern a race non-existent on the subcontinent. It may exist in the Middle East, in Europe and beyond. But it does not exist in India. Is it any wonder then that this situation has resulted in a breakdown of the integrity of the nation, which has exposed the imperative need to ask questions which until now have never been asked?

Ayodhya and the Strategy of the Epic

Again it must be emphasised that Hinduism does not suffer the limitations of religions, or any sense of superiority which arises out of a notion of exclusivism and by consequence a reliance on dogma and clergy. The much applauded ‘tolerance’ of Hinduism lies in this simple truth: it is not a religion and therefore it can afford to be tolerant. However, the real truth goes much deeper. Hinduism after the Puranic necessity relies heavily on myth for its survival. By this means the Dharma has been preserved from the Dark Ages to the present. And myth touches UNIVERSAL FOUNTS – what the psychologist C. G. Jung called the collective unconscious. It is, properly speaking, the collective soul. In the terms of our essay it is the macrocosmic Purush dazzlingly spread out in innumerable ‘sparks’ in the individual manifestation. Thus it is a known fact that myth cuts across national borders and ethnic divides. The fount from where they have sprung – here, there and everywhere – is that one Cosmic Purush, the universal soul and the binding energy of the human incarnation. The ability to tap that fount can result in a myth identical in its knowledge content to others throughout the world, regardless of the culture or civilisation in which they have arisen. A scrutiny of the Earth’s storehouse of myth reveals this simple truth.

The point then is that the soul-inspired mythic/epic culture UNIFIES. Religions, having each one of them closed the doors to that universal fount, to that Cosmic Truth, DIVIDE. And having established this point and by consequence revealed the unreligious MYTHIC/EPIC dimension of Ayodhya, it is more than clear that a case cannot be made linking the movement to religion. The parameters are exclusively cultural and civilisational. However, herein lies the problem.

In the desire to be secular in order to assure that the divisive forces of religion would not interfere with the foundation of the new independent nation, and without a proper understanding of the distinctions made above, the result has been on the order of ‘cutting one’s nose to spite one’s face’. The strategy of divide-and-rule has revealed itself to be masterful: that tremendous fount of collective power has been effectively locked behind iron doors. The way to attain this was to label the mythic culture ‘pagan’ and idolatrous – in a word, a substandard culture compared to its European counterparts. There is no way in which socio-political agencies – which are the only channels allowed to organise movements and the masses – can legitimately, constitutionally engage those sleeping energies which unify and do not divide, and which lie deeply embedded beneath the surface of every Indian. During the British Raj it was a most clever strategy to secure a minority alien rule over an indigenous majority. To be more specific, we must admit that the majority was cajoled into subjugating itself; and after independence it continued to do so wilfully. Indeed, by establishing this secular divide the result has been that divisive energies are the only ones permitted to govern the nation. The energies of those deepest psychic levels – energies which unify – are suppressed. And what is worse, that power accumulates and a deadly combustion occurs when certain thresholds are reached – very similar to volcanic eruptions. The numerous serious volcanic eruptions this year would seem to mirror this condition, when these collective energies are not allowed a regulated, controlled release. Then there are eruptions here and there in the form of insurgencies of various hues. Terrorism is a manifestation most accurate in exposing the results of a suppression of unifying energies resulting in evermore destructive eruptions in the collective body. To counteract we engage more energies of the same level. We never go deeper.

Ayodhya sought to do so. The spontaneous response the movement received created considerable consternation. It seemed that the sacred secular divide had been violated beyond repair and a concerted attempt is being made to heal the aberration, the lapse into fundamentalism, communalism, superstition. But hardly any attempt is made to truly see, to understand and to build a society utilising those unifying forces rather than condemning them.

But those energies stored in myth and epic have been, to some extent, released. It is unlikely that they can ever again be locked away. Yet it is well to understand what is really transpiring so that the phenomenon of Ayodhya may serve all parties, all people in the harmonisation and integration of India.

There is a difference between myth and epic, it ought to be mentioned. Myth preserves the Knowledge via the soul fount, and these energies when released are translated into that framework with its ability to transform the being. The epic, on the other hand, is not concerned with Knowledge as such, but with the storage of power – a power that when released functions on the civilisational level to transform society. We often refer to the two interchangeably, but in effect there are shades of differences, or different functions. More often than not – as in the Ram/Krishna epics, myth and epic combine; and this is the despair of historians. The epic records history, what we might call the politics of culture and the more surface details in the life of a civilisation. Ram and Krishna have their appearances on Earth recorded in this way. Myth, on the other hand, is equally faithful in recording real aspects of a civilisation’s life, but it deals with what is now considered unscientific, unhistoric, ‘unreliable’. A mere ‘myth’. Properly speaking, the myth is more accurate than history in revealing a civilisation’s contribution to humanity and evolution precisely because it does record the action of those hidden forces which are the true determinants of history.

Hindu civilisation has indeed managed to preserve its Vedic heritage throughout its long historic period of decline, uninterruptedly, through the subterfuge of myth. But it is curious if not confounding to note that while successful in this achievement during almost a millennium of foreign rule and unimaginable attacks on the very foundations of the Vedic Dharma, the real danger to its survival has come in this century, when the nation has been largely under self-rule.

India, condemned to the ‘centre’

The purpose of this discussion on myth is to demonstrate that while throughout the world tremendous forces of change have been released, the sources tapped for these dozens of movements are limited to a peripheral dimension, not central, not of the soul fount. The West, being precisely that periphery in the new cosmology, does not have direct access to that deeper reservoir. It is only when a civilisation is poised in the centre, like India, that the soul fount of energies that unify can be reached. Indeed, this is India’s mission and contribution to the world harmony. For it is only the centred poise that permits ‘the birth that fills the void’. And it is only an uninterrupted gestation that guarantees a living and not a stillborn ‘child’.

Thus we observe that forces of change are released in the world, but though there is a marked sense of liberation, truly a liberating of long pent-up energies, there is no evidence of the release of more deeply buried energies of the soul which can unify, integrate, harmonise what has been unleashed in the periphery. In other words, a ‘centre that holds’.

The problem is one of ‘alignment’. When a collective consciousness is aligned in the periphery – a metaphorical example would be the Earth rotating on its axis but in orbit of the Sun – one manifestation is a material/religious/moral framework. It is literally trapped or locked in that alignment. It cannot go deeper. It cannot ‘be the Sun’. The reason is that this is the cosmic dispensation, the faithful expression of the Cosmic Truth. There is ONE Sun, ONE centre in our system. All else orbits that luminary. And the ‘new world order’ is planned according to that cosmic harmony, though it may not be so evident as yet.

India’s dilemma is that a peripheral alignment, though sought to be adopted at all levels through western concepts and models of governing, has not been allowed. India is condemned to the alignment of the centre and not the periphery. She either accepts that and follows that line, or she disintegrates. She has no choice in the matter at all. But at the same time, only India has direct access to the central soul fount. This channel has been kept alive via the preservation and the living influence of myth and epic. The time has come for that ‘door’ to be opened, consciously, and in an accepting spirit of goodwill.

India can never function as an agent aligned in the periphery in this new and emerging cosmos. As the ‘centre’ only India has access to energies which go deeper than the socio-political/religious which govern the rest of the world and which, if left to themselves will only form another alignment from the remnants of the present upheaval. Since this is not to be, it is clear that India will have to shape up and fulfil her destiny – quickly – and release those pent-up, unifying, universal forces. The channel on a mass level is myth – not religion. Let us be clear about the distinction. Ayodhya must be seen in this light.

A contemporary example of the problem is Mexico, the nation that stands back-to-back with India on the pole that cuts through the northern hemisphere. Indeed, Mayan/Aztec Mexico presented a very similar cultural configuration to the invading Conquistadores as the Hindu did to its invaders. The dilemma the Knowledge faced there was similar to India’s. Even more exact is the fact that, like the Vedic culture, the Mayan had experienced an inner decline BEFORE arrival of the Spaniards. This is brought forth competently in Carlos Castaneda’s books on the teachings of his Toltec master, don Juan. Don Juan explained to Carlos the difference between the ‘old seers’ and the ‘new’ (see Castaneda’s The Fire From Within). The latter evolved when corrective measures were demanded in the practice of the teachings, a situation which was later compounded by the Conquest and then the imposition of Christianity. The Mayan/Toltec way was forced underground. But it did not do so by preserving its light and power in myth, which might then have been carried over into modern Mexico as a living force. Indeed, the entire indigenous population was converted. It simply devised a method reserved for an élite hidden body which could be engaged in individually or in small groups such as don Juan’s, while the masses were converted and thereby made to lose touch with that soul dimension when religion displaced the former way of Knowledge.

Thus the mythic culture for the masses was abolished, often brutally. In its place stood, and stands, religion. Consequently, Mexico, though having housed one of the most formidable civilisations the world has known in terms of solid content of Knowledge, cannot today lay claim to the Centre and is condemned to the periphery, insofar as the door is closed collectively to that sacred, ever-renewing fount.

On the other end of the northern axis India did discover the way to preserve access to that ‘space’ for its entire civilisation; and in so doing, India has been the only nation in the world to be in a position to state that never in its long and ancient history has the thread been broken and contact been lost with that Source. Survival of a civilisation depends on multi-dimensional conservation. A band of yogis, however enlightened they may be, cannot preserve an entire nation and culture by their individual realisations. There must be a method to bring forces to bear on all dimensions of the collective body. The Puranic period in India, right through to present times, introduced the divine strategy for that attainment, because of which the Veda does live on and as such India fulfils her destiny of CENTRE in the 9th Manifestation.

This is why it is so important for conquerors to attack all symbols and avenues of ‘pagan’ worship with the cry of idolatry. Full subjugation cannot be secured otherwise. And since this attempt was not entirely successful in the subcontinent, due to the Puranic strategy and the role of the South to ‘preserve’, subjugation was carried on through imposition of the western secular model on which the entire structure of modern India is fashioned, thus severely dividing the society from its true cultural, civilisational and racial/ethnic roots. The real soul-power has not really been in evidence in contemporary India before Ayodhya. It was somewhat utilised in the freedom movement through the Mother worship, but the energies thus released went to ousting the British rather than to the reestablishment of the Vedic Dharma. In any case, the movement was quickly suppressed and the then leaders drew the nation entirely into the religio-political sphere via the secular model they espoused. It is understandable considering that India had to function in a world where the mythic/epic had long disappeared as a moulding force of society.


A final word must be said on the difference between Myth and Epic, in the Ayodhya context especially and with regard to centres and types of energy to which each has access. While the myth opens the doors to Knowledge via the vital/emotional centres, the epic is concerned with heroic energies, less finely-tuned, we may say, but of considerably more effectuating power. The myth can be said to be an expression of the Feminine, while the epic is the Masculine.

We are employing the Goddess Durga and her warrior Son as means to convey the greatness of the Puranic epoch and its capacity to preserve the highest Knowledge via myth. At the same time, the Goddess and God are representatives of myth and epic respectively. The Goddess being the Third Principle, is the soul-power; the God as the Son Principle is the One. As the Warrior he is the height of the Kshatriya expression. Indeed, in the Tamil tradition where his worship is a living force, Kartikeya/Murugan is adored in a number of forms – the ascetic bachelor, the divine Lover, and, more importantly for this discussion, as the prince/king and the leader of the Divine Army. It is in the latter form that his epic connection is accommodated. I have referred to the God’s birth in the circle’s Kshatriya section in the zodiacal year. I have also mentioned the axes formed by the Goddess’s trident and the God’s spear. We may locate these axes in the circle of caste and cosmos and we note that the God’s spear-axis passes through the Kshatriya segment to the opposite Shudra. These are the sections of society and the individual whose energies are aroused by the epic.

The trident of the Goddess passes through the Brahmin/Vaishya sections of the circle and similarly they describe the sections of the individual and society which are moved by myth. Or, to be more accurate, these allocations describe affinities not imperatives. Nonetheless, they operate with a very high degree of precision. Insofar as the Brahmin is the traditional caste of Knowledge, and I have connected myth precisely to Knowledge, the allocation is clear. Similarly, the axis passes through the Vaishya, and that is the vital-emotional section of the circle, the domain proper of the Soul in the Gnostic Circle, or the Third Power. Thus the relations drawn are highly accurate.

If we turn to the Mother’s symbolThe Mother's Symbol, we observe that the four inner petals do not mark off the Cardinal Points but rather the same diagonal areas described above, or the Fixed Signs of Preservation – Vishnu’s periods or the four ‘months’ of the legendary Sphinx; Bull (May), Lion (August), Eagle/Scorpion (November), and Man/Woman (February). (See Map’s arrow-axes page 12.)

The point I wish to make is that if taken simply as ‘symbols’ these figures, axes, idols and so forth, have little relation to our actual world, our society, our evolution. It is only when we can accurately relate them to the year or the zodiac that the ‘symbol’ comes alive and is a non-speculative force and the key opening the doors to power and knowledge. Thus we understand why the Vedic Rishi made this very point when he sang of the ‘doors’ which the months and the year open (or keep closed) and which connect planes and worlds and behind which stands the Knowledge, that the months and the year offer the sacred way to that higher content.

I can equally well relate these axes to the months of the year and we see that in the Ayodhya affair, marking as it does the epic-Kshatriya/Shudra axis, it has invariably transpired that important points in the development, especially relating to the movement of masses, have occurred of late in the Kshatriya segment of the year, particularly the Scorpio segment, October/November.

The importance of Ayodhya as an example is to demonstrate how epic and myth are living influences in India today. But we may also observe the same phenomenon in the people’s response to the late prime minister, Indira Gandhi, when they unabashedly saw her as the Mother Goddess. Or, more recently, in Tamil Nadu where the chief minister, Jayalalitha, is similarly revered as a ‘living deity’ whose gaze her own partymen  avoid because of its divine fulminating power.

These attitudes are by and large ridiculed. But it ought to be pointed out that they are not signs of primitivism, superstition or a society hopelessly blocked in a mother/child complex. They are simply indications or glimpses of heightened sensitivities, poises of consciousness rooted in deeper layers which are inaccessible to others in other cultures, except when the same soul fount is reached. The sensitivity and refinement that is sometimes evident in Hindu culture today, in spite of the decline, are due to an opening of the society to the mythic and epic, and, above all, to the cosmic as revealed in Indian classical music, especially that of South India. Thus, reactions to women leaders as above are manifestations which ought to be if not encouraged at least understood for what they truly are: hints of the presence, just beneath the surface of awareness, of very finely-tuned energies.

What is confusing and causes the observer of the Indian contemporary scene to be constantly confronted with the Paradox is the fact that while there is this reservoir of very sophisticated and refined energies embedded beneath the conscious surface of the collectivity, we must contend with those layers, those protective strata which in the divine Strategy served to clothe the myth and epic with this camouflaging device. These are the veils which must now be shed and release must be achieved, for it is there that the darkness has taken hold.

The layers are formed by the aid of Time. And we are dealing with an unbroken movement of thousands of years. The periods during which the last three Evolutionary Avatars made their appearances is approximately 12,000 years. That is, separating Sri Ram from Sri Aurobindo are almost 120 centuries. This is not a time-frame accepted by historians. But it ought to be clear by now that historical and archaeological research is highly unreliable, especially in the Indian context. Time and again their definitive statements have to be revised due to new findings. But the Knowledge, when it is true, does provide a precise framework; the Map of the 12 Manifestations, for one. Therein we locate the time of appearance of the last three Avatars and in the case of Sri Krishna and Sri Ram we are dealing with very early history and prehistory. And if the Knowledge has been revealed to be so very accurate regarding Sri Krishna and Sri Aurobindo, both appearances conforming to the dictates of the Map, why must we assume Ram’s appearance to be off and not to tally with that time-frame? As it stands, scholars even place the Rig Veda after the coming of Sri Krishna! This is a measure of their incompetence. It must also be pointed out that the period when the epics were recorded does not mean that that was the time of the appearances, except in the case of Sri Aurobindo and his epic Savitri which he himself wrote. The recording of the epic corresponded to the strategy of preservation; the purpose was not to offer specific dates. In this light, considering that Ram’s Ayodhya birth was some 12,000 years ago, scholars will have to dig deep indeed on the site to locate what might satisfy them that truly that is Ram’s janmasthan! In the meantime, while ‘the wisemen talk and sleep’, to quote Sri Aurobindo, those centuries-old dormant energies of a great mythic/epic civilisation are aroused by the magical formula of this divine Strategy.

In the next part of this essay, I propose to draw these vast threads of caste in time into the individual incarnation and to demonstrate how each human being can find his/her place in this superior cosmic design. At the same time, due to the lost Measure, caste is now meaningless. Be this as it may, it is important to understand the true foundations and functioning of caste, because, as stated, this discussion helps us to focus on that one great entanglement which, until now, has been so thoroughly occulted that none have been able to identify the precise nature of its hold over this epic/mythic culture and civilisation.


P.N.-B.

The Navaratri of October, 1991

Aeon Centre of Cosmology at Skambha

 

(to be continued)

 

Culture and Cosmos – 2, Part 3.2

 

We begin this portion of the essay with a recapitulation. For this purpose, I shall present a diagram which incorporates in one design everything discussed so far. Indeed, in so doing an important service is rendered to the cause of higher knowledge by highlighting its distinguishing features. Employing just one geometric form to draw together all the elements so far analysed is the most effective means of describing the unitary, integrated perceptive capacity. This act will be engaged in throughout the remainder of our study in caste and cosmos. The very fact that a single design is capable of incorporating numerous dimensions and planes, related both to the individual and society as a whole, reveals a salient feature of the new consciousness seeking to become established on Earth: the experience of Oneness. Central to the perception lies Time. In this portion of the study, I will describe the manner in which the process of integration is carried out almost exclusively on the basis of a gnostic vision and utilisation of Time. Vast cycles are connected to the smaller, always through the same diagram. And these are rooted in the consciousness of the human being via his or her individualised ‘measure’: the Earth Year.

In the diagram (below) I have incorporated several major divisions of the circle which draw together various apparently separate branches of Knowledge, the relatedness of which may not be fully appreciated without this visual aid. The main division is fourfold. Each section combines various elements of our analysis. For example, the first of the four segments refers to caste (Shudra), and time via the first quarter of the zodiacal year, the sign/months Aries, Taurus and Gemini, or April, May and June, starting with the March Equinox. In addition there is Twashtri’s ‘Bowl’ of the ancient Vedic school in which the fourfold division refers to planes of consciousness and parts of the being, in this case the Physical. But Twashtri’s Bowl does not restrict itself to the human being. It refers to the subtle dimensions as well and the ‘being’ of a civilisation or a society. Consequently, it is intrinsically connected to caste. Each caste has an affinity with one of the subtle planes of consciousness-being which this ‘Bowl’, or the celestial sphere, describes. As the study progresses, we shall locate these divisions in the greater harmony, in the workings of evolution itself and in the movement of the Cosmic Ages. In the process, I am confident that a new perception of the destiny of India will emerge, an offshoot of which is a radically different concept of nationalism, for the latter too has its roots in the cosmic harmony.


The Uniqueness of Indian Nationalism

India is the centre of the new Aquarian Age. Given that Aquarius is a sign of Preservation or Fixed energy flow, it is the Sattwa period designated for the appearance of one of the ten Avatars in Hindu tradition. But being a ‘centre’, and the only centre of the Age, a heavy burden is cast upon India, one that sets it apart from the comity of nations. Indeed, at the heart of the matter lies precisely the question of nationhood. What, exactly, is meant by a nation; and in this special case, a nation whose destiny lies in being the ‘centre’ of the 9th Manifestation’s Age of Aquarius?

The definition is very precise and unequivocal, albeit somewhat obscure for the layman not versed in the specifics of the new cosmology. For it involves the question of cosmos, and by consequence the definition of ‘centre’ itself. The Indian nation is not merely a landmass, sacred though it may be as revealed by the application of the Capricorn hieroglyph, or tradition’s hallowed ‘Name of God’, on this landmass. It is the physical-consciousness manifestation on Earth of a new cosmos. This, succinctly, is the description of the Indian ‘nation’: a cosmic body. Insofar as the Divine Mother is that very Cosmic Body of the Brahman, we aptly refer to this landmass as Bharatmata, or Mother India. Thus, the nation is far more than the land enclosed within its borders. It is a creation on Earth of the Cosmic Truth; or, more precisely, it is a portion of the Earth upon and through which that Truth is given physical/consciousness expression. To understand this singular type of ‘nation’ demands therefore that we discover the nature of that Cosmic Truth itself. In other words, the nationhood of India is described in and by the cosmic harmonies. Inasmuch as this also describes the foundations of Hindu Dharma, it stands that as we unravel the mysteries of India’s nationhood, we also reveal the intricacies of Hindu Dharma, and vice-versa.

The heavy burden of such a destiny is obvious, for the world is not an image as yet of that high Truth. The presiding powers are agents of the Cosmic Ignorance. It is India’s destiny therefore to work out this cosmic ‘knot’ for the world, which alone can permit light to replace darkness. Thus, a true and uncontaminated concept of Indian nationalism is obliged to incorporate an appreciation of this service to be rendered, the effects of which extend far beyond the nation’s borders.

When this cosmic foundation of the Indian nation is disregarded or unknown, the result is varying degrees of chauvinism. For India, and India alone, the dividing line between the two may be thin – but, at the same time, there is a great chasm separating one poise from the other. Chauvinism, within the Indian context, is nationalism which ignores the nation’s cosmic character. It seeks to cage the national soul in the boundaries of the separative, divisive consciousness. To provide a practical example, the soul of the nation is its COSMIC substance as described in the Capricorn symbol-map of the subcontinent. The area the symbol delineates is thus the true nation. These would be or should be its borders in the higher vision of its cosmic destiny as the Centre of the 9th Manifestation.

If higher knowledge is employed in the determination of such essential issues, it is evident that the partitioned condition of Bharatmata exposes the fact that this cosmic truth was unknown at the time Pakistan was sliced out of the landmass and organised into a separate state and Bengal became divided. Similarly, Sri Lanka, Burma, and since 1971 Bangladesh, all stand as aberrations or denials of that Cosmic Truth. To have attempted to stand, integrated and whole, as a landmass united to form the Capricorn hieroglyph at the time of Independence would have meant a conscious espousal of these guidelines. Or a nationalism not tinged with ignorance as was the case in 1947. Had the nation been in a position to listen to and follow the indications Sri Aurobindo was giving from the early days of the freedom movement, the 9th Evolutionary Avatar would have been able to guide the people of India to the fulfilment of that cosmic destiny, swiftly and benignly. That is, the organisation on Earth of the Centre of the Age and the direct representative of the Cosmic Truth in the comity of nations – an element which is lacking at present. Insofar as no other nation can occupy that centre, the position stands as a void. In that ‘black hole’, energies are compressed which demand now to be released.

The totality of prevailing conditions did not permit this guidance. The result was Partition. The ‘nation’ that emerged stood as representative on Earth not of that unifying Cosmic Truth but of the Cosmic Ignorance. Indeed, the very power which has been in command of the evolutionary process for many millennia and which is sought to be vanquished.

The Vedic Dharma describes the mechanism by which the Cosmic Truth is manifested on Earth. The truncated nation we know today as India presents the world with a denial of the purest, highest expression of that Truth. The Indian ‘nation’ is simply the lived embodiment of that Dharma. That this has been denied and combated, in the effort to uphold a confused brand of secularism, is also evident in the dismembered condition of the symbol-map; while the ‘nationalism’ which seeks to take hold of the people of India in this last ennead of the millennium is simply the perception of the nation as a sacred landmass, embodying for the Earth that cosmic Truth or Hindu Dharma.

When this cosmic purpose is lost sight of, the result is chauvinism  which in the Indian context is nationalism divorced from the enlightenment this Cosmic Truth provides. Thus, to awaken true nationalism in the hearts and minds of the people of India signifies that we must simultaneously unveil India’s cosmic purpose; and this in turn implies that the Vedic Dharma is revealed as the foundation of that nationalism. Since this was not the case during the freedom struggle, in the fullest terms which it is now possible to do, the result was a nationalism coloured by concepts which stood in stark opposition to the fundaments of the soul of the nation. The outcome was Partition, and since then a gradual disintegration not only of the nation’s body but also of its collective will.

The answer is therefore only one: an awakening of true nationalism which is the unveiling of the nation’s soul whose essence is the Cosmic Truth, and which, in turn, forms the indisputable foundations of the Hindu Dharma. While we continue to deny or oppose these facts, we postpone the act of integration and in the meantime we continue to suffer the anguish of diseases which have set into the body of the nation due to this denial and for which we have no cure.

Religion is not involved in this process in any way. The Cosmic Truth that is the Vedic Dharma is akin to an umbrella under which all expressions of life may take shelter. It is a synthesising, integrating agent – NOT a unity of religions but revealing a superior reality beyond religions, towards which the world as a whole is rapidly moving – a reality which stands well above organised religions of whatever brand. Partition, signifying the denial of India’s cosmic Purpose, drew into the nation’s destiny a lesser struggle for which it was ill prepared. Indeed, for which the contaminated condition of its collective consciousness had no effective means to combat or counteract. Partition, and everything that led up to it over the centuries, thrust before the nation the ugliness of the religious consciousness, a totally alien concept which came into the body of Bharatmata through a series of invasions and foreign conquests. India today continues to grapple with this alien concept. Yet lamentably the tools it uses to do so are themselves products of those alien concepts, – impotent in the extreme as elements for the unveiling of the true spirit and soul of the nation. That the intelligentsia of the country believes these concepts to be the only ones which can arrest the impending slide into a further partition and a complete disintegration of the collective will, is the measure of the success of those foreign conquests. India is thus still a prisoner of ‘foreign rule’, the meaning of which is ideologies, concepts, formulas, programmes which fail to take into account the nation’s cosmic essence and hence the true quality of the Vedic Dharma and its central place in the formation of the new India. If Islam and Christianity were the avenues for those alien concepts to take root in the consciousness-soil of Bharatmata, the method to the madness was not that they be integrated and a ‘synthesis’ emerge of the resulting cocktail. Rather, they were drawn into the nation to serve her in the process of conquering the power that feeds these limited expressions of human society and holds the entire Earth prisoner of a divisive, separative consciousness.

These concepts did not enter into the symbol-nation to enrich the Vedic Dharma but simply to provide a field in which the soul of the nation could express its cosmic purpose through a struggle which has been described in a series of epics and myths recorded in the nation’s collective memory. The finality of the struggle will be to rid the Earth of the scourge inflicted upon her by the divisive consciousness. And none can deny that religions throughout the world are tools to divide rather than unite. The seeds of the religious consciousness were thus drawn into the Centre of the Age not to conquer but to be conquered – i.e., to force the soul of the nation to stand erect and unveiled in its cosmic purpose, to unveil this before the eyes of the people of Bharat and the world.

I write these lines at a most incongruous moment, it would appear. I write as the nation seems to face a further dismembering. To appearances this is so, but it is also true that in this darkest hour of her history, India prepares to conquer. India prepares to experience for the first time in her long history of thousands of years, the fullest depths and heights of true nationalism rooted in the fully revealed precepts of its Vedic soul. This study in caste and cosmos is one more ingredient in the process of kindling the flame of that true nationalism by a revelation of the cosmic background of caste and therefore how in antiquity the Chaturvarna served as a vehicle for Indian society to express that Cosmic Truth on Earth. The decline of caste proceeded pari passu with the decline of the Dharma, and it accompanied the infiltration of alien concepts meant to hasten the collapse so that the soul of the nation could be more swiftly born.

The time has come for that birth, insofar as the Earth has become one whole, a global ‘being’. That is, the necessity for a ‘centre’ to emerge hinges on the uncovering of the periphery of the circle. Until the Earth was fully explored, and until space exploration had revealed its boundary-less condition of oneness, the purpose of the Centre could not be fulfilled. It must be borne in mind that India has always been this ‘centre’. That is, India’s role in this capacity is a development stretching over thousands of years – approximately 50,000. It has been a progressive unfolding or unveiling. This is an evolutionary process, the contours of which are provided by the Ten Evolutionary Avatars of Puranic tradition. In an explanation of the Gnostic Circle geography in Volume 2 of The New Way, I have disclosed certain elements of the new cosmology which reveal India’s predestined role as Centre of the Age, when the Earth’s entire periphery would be known and the Centre would be called upon ‘to hold’.


Fullness versus Void

Having laid the foundations for an assessment of the cosmic background of the caste system, it is important at this point to discuss briefly the elements which served to weaken the system. Not so much because, in the view of certain religions, it was an inhumane treatment of a large segment of the society, but because those religions opposed the cosmos itself. Hence caste became a target for their attacks.

The case of Buddhism is quite clear. While Buddhism did not directly bar the cosmos and material creation from its vision of reality, it did plant the seeds for a slow and steady decay in the spiritual dimension of Vedic civilisation by a remarkable process of undermining. This was achieved through the introduction of a certain realisation which in itself served as the undermining agent. It was the dissolution of the consciousness (Nirvana), whereby the nexus binding the individualised consciousness to the planet and the cosmos, as an integrated, vibrant particle in the network of time and space, was disintegrated. The result was moksha or ‘liberation’. Hence it is held that Buddhism denied the existence of the soul, for indeed it is this component of the human incarnation which provides the link between cosmos and man. The Cosmic or Universal Purush is thus a description of that supreme Atman or Soul through which the microcosm (multiple souls) is equal to the macrocosm. Caste was a system whereby the entire society became the reflection of that greater harmony by organising it in such a way as to provide the Cosmic Being with every possible channel of expression for its evolutionary purposes. Each section of the ‘circle’ embracing the four castes was intended to be the collective instrument for that superior, integral manifestation.

The Purush is the cosmic Soul. The individual born on Earth partakes of the macrocosmic by embodying in the physical universe a spark, shall we say, of that all-encompassing Flame. Time is the essence coursing through this network, as breath rushes through the body, and it utilises the soul for creating a cosmos; or, in a succinct description of our world: a unified multiplicity. Consequently, two features of caste cannot be overlooked in a truly deep study of the matter: time and cosmos. Both hinge on the soul and the part it plays in the physical universe in this act of harmonising and integrating.

Thus, if the Buddha undermined the soul’s central position in the civilisation, it was only a matter of time before the edifice of caste would collapse. However, it did not collapse entirely, as history records and an assessment of present-day society affirms. Rather, as Sri Aurobindo wrote in the early part of this century ‘…old names and formulas have been preserved while the thing itself was profoundly modified until its original sense remained only as a pious fiction.’ (TVN, 6/2, p. 31.)

Referring to our diagram on page 16, we may situate the soul at its central Point, the centre without which ‘the circle cannot hold’. The Point or the Soul having been undermined, the channel which feeds the periphery and the infinite diverse segments of the circle was attacked. Seepages of energy began, drains on the system. Buddhist practice and related methods of ‘liberation’ secured in India that the Centre would no longer hold the periphery together or be the bridge to the Cosmic Fullness of the Mother. Rather, it would be the shadow of that Fullness, – i.e., the Void.

In practical terms, in the spiritual world this introduced the first perceptible seeds of what was to develop fully later, in Shankara’s time: an almost complete split between Spirit and Matter in the perception of Reality and the experience of yoga. The Spirit was no longer experienced through the channel of the Soul, or the Mother, but rather, in a series of yogic realisations which in varying degrees continued the process initiated by the Buddha in his experience of Nirvana, the seeker was encouraged to overstep the Cosmos as Sri Aurobindo has explained:

‘…But in speaking of the supreme liberation I was simply taking the Buddhist-Adwaita view for granted and correcting it by saying that this Nirvana view is too negative. Krishna opened the possibility of overmind with its two sides of realisation, static and dynamic. Buddha tried to shoot from mind to Nirvana in the Supreme, just as Shankara did in another way after him. Both agree in overleaping the other stages and trying to get at a nameless and featureless Absolute. Krishna on the other hand was leading by the normal course of evolution. The next normal step is not a featureless Absolute, but the supermind. I consider that in trying to overshoot, Buddha like Shankara made a mistake, calling away the dynamic side of the liberation. Therefore there has to be a correction by Kalki.’

                                                            ‘Letters on Yoga’, p. 402-3

The consolidation of these realisations in the spiritual evolution of Indian society had the devastating long-term effect of undermining the cosmic bridge, the soul, and all that this signifies for a creation in matter. The soul was thus the target; in the terminology of the new cosmology, it is the Third in the descending scale of 9-6-3-0/1. If the 3 (the soul) and the 6 (the Mother) are eliminated, the realiser shoots from the 9 directly to the 0. In that case, without the ‘fullness’ of material creation in between, the 0 stands as Shunya, or the Void. It has not thrown up the One, the divine Son Agni. In a word, it is an incomplete perception of Reality, entirely un-Vedic, with devastating results on the society that embraces these concepts, driving it to devise evermore sophisticated means of escape. Again, Sri Aurobindo writes…

‘According to both Buddha and Shankara liberation means laya of the individual soul in some transcendent Permanence that is not individualised – so logically a belief in the individual soul must prevent liberation while the sense of misery in the world leads to the attempt to escape.’ (Ibid, p.66.)

Returning to our diagram once again, this process can be visually appreciated if we locate the area of dissolution or annulation OUTSIDE the periphery of the circle. In that realm there is no individualised consciousness. The nexus or the binding energy that constitutes the soul is dissolved (‘nirvana’). Thus, the embodied consciousness of such an individual, who in the proper terms of the experience can no longer lay claim to that title, does not offer sufficient concentration of energy to serve as a channel on Earth for the influx of an integral flow. In other words, the individual is no longer centred, no longer poised at the centre of the influx and harmoniously aligned so that he or she may express that totality. The centre is a void and the binary structure of an incomplete energy base is the result. Such individuals or the society they form can never be the instruments on Earth of a divine manifestation:

 

‘What are you going to do with all these people? If you want Nirvana, you have either to expel them or stifle them or beat them into coma. All authorities assure us that the exclusive Nirvana business is a most difficult job…and your own attempt at suppressing the others was not encouraging, – according to your own account it left you as dry and desperate as a sucked orange, no juice left anywhere. If the desert is your way to the promised land, that does not matter. But – well, if it is not, then there is another way – it is what we call the integration, the harmonisation of the being. That cannot be done by the mind and vital being – they are sure to bungle their affair. It can be done only from within by the soul, the Spirit which is the centraliser, itself the centre of these radii…’ (Ibid, p.53.)

Fullness versus Void is most clearly expressed in the art Buddhism and Hinduism have inspired. Pure Buddhism, not influenced by Tantra, is bare, placid, revealing no other state or emotion but a static Peace. On the other hand, Hindu art and temple architecture offer always exuberant displays of the Fullness; and, above all, dynamism. Even its representations of Peace in certain creations depicting Shiva, for example, are dynamic and serve to convey one of the highest experiences available to the practitioner of the Integral Yoga – the supramental state of a harmonised unity and multiplicity, or the simultaneous experience of rest and motion. For the whole of society it would be the correct blending of Stability and Change. This would be the true VEDIC experience, shorn of these intermediate developments, in the fullest sense of the word: veda meaning knowledge: a Gnostic Society.

‘…The harmonisation is in the Supermind – the Divine Truth at once static and dynamic, a withdrawal and extinction of the Ignorance, a recreation in the Divine Knowledge.’ (Ibid, p.79.)

Most spiritual realisations offer the seeker only unity, or rest, or stability. Change, movement, dynamism became equated with a lesser deceptive power whose objective it was to imprison man within that Circle where movement is perceived as the impermanent and hence the unreal, impeding his escape to the Beyond by entangling him in the coils of a ceaseless, inebriating motion, an entanglement in what has come to be known as the veils of Maya or Illusion. Escape can be achieved only on the basis of the experience of Dissolution or disintegration of the consciousness in one form or another by a prior denial of reality to that deceptive conspiracy of circumstances labelled samskaras, or one’s fixed responses to past patterns within the web of time and space.


This development or emphasis reached a peak in the Middle Ages. If we refer to our diagram again, Hindu civilisation quickly became the shell of itself once the Soul had been dislodged from its central binding throne, once the Point had been rendered an empty space.

Hindu Dharma was ill prepared to contend with the consequences of Nirvana, having no recourse to dogma, to bigotry, to expulsion or excommunication. The foundation of the Dharma was unity, and the lived perception and experience of the One embracing the All. Therefore its response was the only possible one if wise men and women in that dark period of the Age of Pisces were to be faithful to the Vedic foundations of the Dharma. Their reaction was thus to incorporate the Buddhist realisation, for it was the lived experience that the Brahman included everything, even the darkness. At the same time, they knew that even if contained in the All, Nirvanas and Voids were underminers of the Atman.

Hence the Buddha was incorporated into the Puranic Line of the Ten Avatars, but his participation was a qualified one: the ruse of the Supreme meant to mislead the asura-seeker. This incongruous description for an Evolutionary Avatar of the Line points to two facts: one is the all-embracing nature of the Vedic perception, and the other indicates that perhaps the decline was anticipated and accepted and foreseen in the renovating mechanism of the Dharma as a means to attain greater future manifestation. That ‘fall’ was seen as a necessary corollary to a future rise. In the terms Sri Aurobindo provides, the wider harmonisation which only the present Age of the Supermind can unfold.

But the results of the decline were fast in coming. Thus, in the early 700s the subcontinent witnessed the first invasion from the west. The seeds of Islam were brought into India as a perfect symbol of the denial of the soul which had already become consolidated in the civilisation by that time. The capacity for Islam to serve as this symbol lay in the fact that one of its pillars of the faith is the condemnation of idol worship. Given the proliferation of Hindu Gods and Goddesses with their many arms, vahanas and whatnot, it is clear that Islam’s almost complete denial of FORM, or the Mother who is the FORMATIVE POWER of the Brahman, would present a chasm between the two civilisations which has never been bridged, partly because most do not realise what it is that really separates the two. The compulsive destruction of Hindu Temples by these invaders and their replacement by mosques is simply a very physical albeit brutal means to affirm the supremacy of a religion which has radically veered toward the masculine pole in its perception of Reality, and which, when denied the companionship of the Feminine, is able to espouse a vision of God entirely formless.

The undermining Nirvana and similar realisations set in motion simply served to dissolve the energies which could have coped with the invasions. At the same time, we must admit that Islam was merely fulfilling its own dharma via those relentless incursions into the Body of Bharatmata. Thus, no blame can be attached to their bold thrust. Nonetheless, we must realise that the conquests by these foreign powers were simply reflections of that inner disintegration. From the standpoint of the conquered, it ought to be stressed once again that the purpose was to queer the pitch, as it were, to heighten tensions. It was a divine strategy to play out before the civilisation the results of an original denial of the soul.

This play-out has been central to Indian life for the past 2000 years. With each passing year the results of the great Undermining became more and more devastating because the imbalance of energies was accentuated. Today the nation has no energy/will to eject definitively the viruses from its sacred form which are the offspring of those original ‘seeds’ planted so long ago.

Half-lights of History

In the June 1991 VISHAAL (6/2), I discussed at length the areas in the physical landmass through which invasions took place. By the application of the Capricorn hieroglyph, I pointed out how perfectly in tune they were with the cosmic harmony, albeit negative expression of that harmony – that is, representing Vedic civilisation’s decline and the disintegration of its collective will. I repeat, having begun more than 500 years prior to the first invasions from Arabia, by the Middle Ages the inner disintegration was such that invasions could not be conclusively repelled. Historians speculate endlessly about the underlying causes of India’s inability to contend successfully with these invasions. Many consider the degeneration of the caste system to be the principal reason, or at least one of the main expressions of the inner decay and subsequent collapse, presenting the invaders with a society at war with itself and unable to unite its forces due to an inherent divisive quality in the system itself, where the four castes were not complements but antagonists. However, this is only partially true.

To begin with, I find the reasons given for the degeneration of the caste system to be entirely unsatisfactory. The prevalent view is that the preponderance of the priestly caste caused the structure to collapse under the weight of this sacerdotal despotism. While I might attribute the decline to that segment of the society, the reasons I give are quite different. Such a system, founded on a SPIRITUAL perception, can disintegrate only when that perception has been corroded. And this was exactly the case.

Be this as it may, the fact is Hindu civilisation could not contend with Arabic, Persian and Moghul invasions. Within a span of several hundred years, and though greatly out-numbering the aggressors, almost the entire subcontinent came under foreign rule and Islamic influence.

The problem lay in the fact that the unifying power of the subcontinent, the binding force of Hindu civilisation, was the Dharma. Thus, in spite of the fact that there was no POLITICAL unity meeting the aggressors, with the subcontinent presenting a very disunified appearance, it was the Vedic Dharma that made of India a unified civilisation, entirely unique and not to be found anywhere else on the globe in ancient times. India was a ‘nation’ regardless of the separate kingdoms the subcontinent housed.

As already established, the Cosmic Truth is central to that Dharma; the soul is, in turn, central to the Cosmic Truth. With the denial of the soul, and by consequence the denial of the Mother or the Formative Power of the Brahman, it is understandable that Islam and later Christianity – religions which both nurture an aversion to form as demonstrated in their condemnation of idol worship, labelled paganism – moved into the subcontinent with relative ease, except for isolated periods and incidences of effective resistance here and there. The latter, however, were not conclusive or all-encompassing enough to protect the Body from an implantation of divisive elements in the system which would take decades and centuries to eliminate.

The degeneration of caste was thus contingent on that original denial and undermining. Indeed, it was a wave which, in a very brief span, engulfed the entire planet. The Age of Pisces, dating from 234BC to 1926AD, witnessed the almost complete collapse of one element which in itself encapsulates the entire process described above: the prominence of the Mother or the Goddess in almost all philosophies, belief systems, schools of yoga, and cults of worship. In a word, the dismantling of the ancient world which in its entirety could be labelled ‘pagan’ since the Goddess was indubitably central to all belief systems that in the Piscean Age earned that label.

With the spread of the Middle-Eastern religions, in particular the proselytising ones such as Christianity, the Goddess and all that the Feminine Power stands for in the collective consciousness of the Earth, was almost entirely dislodged from the elevated status she had always held. The symbol of this displacement was the simple act of condemning idols, a tenet shared by all the young faiths which emerged from the Age of Pisces. Accompanying this displacement was a loss of perception of the sacredness of the Earth itself, – indeed, mother Earth. This too was reflected in the new tenets in a blanket condemnation of ‘nature worship’, a corollary to ‘paganism’ in theology, and ‘animism’ in philosophy. Both carried the connotation of uncivilised and barbaric. By implanting this sense of inferiority in the masses of the subcontinent, conversions to the new religions were easily achieved, its corroding power being far more potent than the discriminations of caste. These incursions into the core of Vedic belief, affecting especially the elite of the society, was to peak in the 19th and 20th centuries.

Thus, the seeds of the great Undermining which began at the outset of the last Age, the first of the three which comprise our 9th Manifestation, allowed for two different though related foreign conquests in India, Islamic and Christian. The former signified military subjugation above all else, in keeping with Islam’s character. Islam, being so utterly different from Hindu worship and culture, posed little danger of invading and replacing the indigenous philosophies and cultural substratum of Hinduism, or even contaminating it in any essential way. Conversions were effected by force or otherwise, but these did not strike at the core of the unitary consciousness which pervades Hinduism, primarily because Hinduism was not a religion as Islam was. The twain could therefore never really meet or mutually influence each other in substantives.

The situation regarding Christianity was quite different. It was not Christian religion that conquered or made definitive inroads into Hindu civilisation. Rather, it was the consciousness which had overtaken the entire world as a result of Europe’s colonial exploits. Christianity, with its dogmas of faith and discomfort in dealing with matters material and of the flesh, had forced the rise of science (as separate from pursuits of the spirit), rationalism, the logic of the Age of Reason and ‘enlightenment’. And finally a worldview entirely overshadowed by a materialism divorced from the more subtle influence of the Spirit, – a split unknown in the ancient world and even, though greatly reduced in vigour, in India at the time of the appearance of the traders/conquerors from the British Isles. These are the ‘seeds’ that Christianity planted through British rule, stressing, as we must, that this rule occurred not at Christianity’s peak of influence but rather at a time when the seeds of its own decline were evident. And the conquering continues though the conqueror has left because the consciousness that invaded India was ‘secular’ and bore profound affinities with the ancient Indian spirit.

The Indian mind, while not enjoying any particular affinity with Islam, was entirely at ease and comfortable with the ‘scientific temper’ and with ‘secular’ concepts, – these having been part and parcel of India’s ancient culture and civilisation millennia before the appearance of these latter-day secularists and scientists. Rationalism, logic, science, the demand for empirical proof and practical substance which characterise all schools of Indian yoga, founded on direct experience rather than blind faith, were part of Indian civilisation before the advent of Jesus. When these attitudes arose in the West as a reaction to religious dogmatism and obscurantism, they were easily accepted in India of the 18th, 19th and 20th centuries, insofar as they were concepts closer to the character of Indian philosophy and systems of yoga than any religion might be.

Thus, the two waves, Islamic and Christian, each in their own way continue to ‘conquer’: Muslims, with their demand for a dismembering of the subcontinent on the basis of religion at the time of Independence, and presently with a rise in Islamic fundamentalism which, in the form of another wave from the West, has stoked the fires of secessionism and has not ceased to encourage a sense of instability, a nation perennially threatened with a new partition. While the brand of secularism which the West firmly planted in the consciousness of the elite of pre- and post-independent India through British conquest and influence is a constant underminer that does not allow the nation to appreciate its own soul and the deepest truths of the Vedic Dharma. This is attainable only when the true nature of Hinduism is explored and its unreligious character is discovered. In other words, the western concept of secularism, introduced in Europe because of a necessity to counteract the dominance of religious obscurantism, is inadequate to contend with the fissiparous forces at work in the subcontinent. Western secularism cannot unify because the seed of its own origin is divisive. It was an entirely reactionary formulation, with no inherent and substantial power and truth; unlike the Vedic Dharma founded on the Cosmic Truth.

Caste, Time and the Calendar

The first appreciable casualty in the loss of the cosmic vision was the caste system. When the Beyond became the goal, and life in the cosmos and on Earth was held to be a prison of consciousness, the spherical perception disappeared and in its place remained caste as a linear, pyramidal structure (see: TVN 6/3, diagram p.24). In the very same period, Hindu civilisation lost its vision of an enlightened perception of Time, a development which I have discussed in ample detail in the series ‘The Capricorn Factor’ (TVN 2/4, 2/5). The Divine Maya or Measure was lost and this had a direct effect on caste because caste and time are quasi synonymous. That is, without the Divine Measure there can be no Cosmic Purush reflected in a society on Earth, integrated in all its parts, each limb or organ supporting the other limbs and parts of the Being. Nor could there be any all-encompassing fabric integrating the diversity that has always characterised the societies of the subcontinent. Time provided the means to achieve this integration. Hence, the means to record and regulate the flow of time in a cosmic society is fundamental. We understand, therefore, why the Year occupied such a central position in the knowledge of the Vedic Age (and also in Mayan America), as revealed in the extant hymns of the Rigveda and the Atharvaveda. The Rishis were forever singing praises to the various components of the Year, – the seasons, the periods of the 24-hour day such as the dawn, the night; or else the elements which are energy manifestations within that time structure: fire, earth, air and water, elements which Time uses to give form to consciousness.

It must be borne in mind that the diagram by which we have integrated all the elements of our discussion (p.16) – or the circle of 360 degrees divided into four – is also the year. Thus, Shudra, Vaishya, Kshatriya and Brahmin can also be allocated to a portion of the Earth Year. This means that there is a beginning and an end, a 0 point and a 360-degree point to both the year and caste. It means that while 90 degrees of the 360 comprise three months – those of Spring, for example – they also ‘comprise’ the Shudra in the collective Body. It means that the twelve months of our Earth year and the calendar we devise to monitor the passage of time within that span are intrinsically related to caste and are essential to its right functioning. Given the disintegration of caste, whereby only its shell remains, and the proliferation of divisions within each segment which are indications of the degeneration, it is not surprising that we should find the same process to have afflicted the methods for a collective systematisation of the time experience: the calendar. India today does not possess just one calendar; there are many. Almost each State and community have a different system of reckoning, as well as each religion – Islam, Christianity (the Gregorian calendar in use throughout the world), Zoroastrianism, Sikhism, and so forth. There are five principal methods employed; that is, some may use the lunar year, some the solar. In addition, there are 300 almanacs in use throughout the country, each different from the other, each catering to the needs of the different communities.

The Cosmic Truth, which uses time via the Divine Measure for its binding and formative creative operations, is reflected in the calendar. An enlightened calendar is the hallmark of an enlightened society. This means a calendar which comes as near as possible to aligning society with the Cosmic Truth unrolling through the flow of time during the Earth year. Thus, we can easily appreciate why the Rishi declared in the Rigveda, ‘Certain eternal worlds are these which have come into being, their doors are shut to you (or, opened) by the months and the years; without effort one (world) moves into the other, and it is these that Brahmanaspati has made manifest to knowledge.’ (II,24-5)

The essential feature of that superior alignment was the correct zero point, or the start of the year, which then set ‘each thing in its place’ as time moved on in the course of the ensuing twelve months. If that 0 point was miscalculated or otherwise tampered with, the flow was disfigured accordingly and time’s ‘gestation’ produced either a stillborn or maimed creature. A society that had lost that correct calculation of the 0 Point could not hope to experience any significant harmony within itself or integration of its diverse limbs, not to speak of a proper relationship with the cosmos, since the act of integration hinges on the correct ‘axis’ or ‘alignment’. In the Veda and the earlier Upanishads, this ‘axis’ was the property of the God Agni.

Before proceeding further, a word ought to be said about the proliferation of symbols, personifications of the Gods and their carriers via animal or other images in India, since this practice is one that divides contemporary society from almost all ancient civilisations. In all parts of the world there has been a complete break with this ancient form of conceptualisation. India is perhaps one of the few nations today where we find that this practice is still a vibrant part of the country’s cultural and spiritual life, given the fact that myth, epics and, above all, the still prevalent guru/disciple parampara or tradition, are vigorous ingredients in the socio-cultural fabric. The need to transmit knowledge in this fanciful manner was not a frivolous indulgence of a pagan, nature-worshipping and naïve mind. Rather, that the Seers of the Vedic Age (and rare modern visionaries) chose to frame their knowledge in this way was an indication of a very high degree of sophistication. The purpose was to achieve an integral seeing. For example, this meant that the use of Number alone, or even the enlightened use of diagrams as a means of transmitting facts about matter, time and the cosmos, could only appeal to and develop the mind without engaging other equally important parts of the being and planes of consciousness. Hence, they were not adequate if exclusively utilised, as we do today, for the transmission of concepts. Indeed, in so doing the result is information leading to the manipulation of those facts, never an understanding of the integrality and oneness of our world and the interconnectedness of its many planes and dimensions. Number might appeal exclusively to only one of those planes – the mental; while the animal image, for example, drew in the visualisation capacity of the human consciousness, the art of seeing, and hence the vital to a large extent.

Or else there was the utilisation of hieroglyphs, for instance of the twelve signs of the zodiacal year – a highly sophisticated means of transmitting knowledge which drew into the exercise the higher mind and higher vital centres. Today this capacity to see in such an integral fashion is entirely lacking. Consequently, there are no seers, no Rishis.

Let me provide an example of the above which illustrates the capacity for ‘seeing’ in an area connected to the present topic under discussion: the calendar related to caste. Agni’s vahana or carrier is known to be the Goat. This image must not be construed as a meaningless designation born in the mind of pagan nature-worshippers, for the Goat in Agni’s imagery refers to the Year and the correct alignment under discussion. There are two complementary 0 points which describe the Divine Measure and bear a very special relevance to the act of ‘setting each thing in its place’. One is the Ram 0 point, or the first zodiacal sign Aries, and the second is the other goat image, Capricorn, the tenth sign/month. In terms of number-power they are both 1 – the 10 simply being the 1 after the completed cycle of 9 numbers; 10 starts the new cycle and is, numerologically speaking, a 1. Both correspond to the power of the Son, or the One: the divine Agni.

Hence, the Vedic ritual may begin (and end) with an invocation to Agni, first manifestation of the Gods, first of the elements (fire=Aries), ‘leader of the hosts’ in his aspect of Mars, ruler of Aries; Mesham, in Sanskrit, the first month. These correspondences are found throughout the hymns. Thus to ignore the zodiacal character of the Rigveda is to deliberately and wilfully seek to thrust upon this bedrock of Hinduism a character which is entirely foreign to its true nature and purpose. This was indeed the case when 19th– and 20th-century Indologists sought to cram the Veda in the entirely inadequate slot of History. That they succeeded in doing so is the measure of success of the contamination set into the Indian mind via the western secular onslaught.

After Aries – first sign or first manifestation of Agni/Mars – the ‘journey’ or the ‘sacrifice’ brought the initiate to the 10th sign/month/’door’ and entry into Swar, the realm of the Truth-Consciousness. But this passage was not a simple matter. It was fraught with danger, for it involved the 8th stage, Scorpio, also ‘ruled’ by Mars; it was then that the real trouble began – in the imagery of the Veda, the rescue of the cows (rays of Light, or Knowledge) from the cave of the Panis. Scorpio is the sign of Death in traditional astrology. It was the same in the Vedic Age, ample proof of which is given in the references to Martanda, the eighth son of Aditi, the ‘fallen star’, whose very name comes from the root meaning death.

If the energy of Mars is not transmuted or released (the ‘release’ of the cow/rays), death meant the obliteration of the consciousness and disconnection with the physical plane. It meant that the ‘victory’ in the 10th month of Capricorn, traditionally known as the exaltation of Mars, could not be achieved on Earth and connected to its evolutionary processes, but only in ‘heaven’. The decline of the Dharma saw this drama enacted in full, with spiritual energies posited in that ‘heaven’ beyond and withheld from a process which alone could unify and conquer on Earth.

On the other hand, when the Mars transmutation occurred and the Sacrifice was ‘pleasing’, the energy was released which provided fuel for the rise to the mountaintop or the sign/month Capricorn, India’s very own zodiacal ‘ruler’, according to tradition the world over. Interestingly, at that point Agni became the Horse, the white steed – indeed, horse-power. This was indicated by the 9th sign sandwiched between Scorpio and Capricorn: Sagittarius, precisely the sign of the Horse. And in order to emphasis the Earth-oriented essence of the realisation, rather than a heaven beyond of a dimension outside of this cosmos and our material creation, that immaculate Steed which is Agni transmuted, is the vahana of none other than Usha, the divine Earth-Dawn. Agni, as the Horse (9th sign/month), ushers in the Dawn, be it of the Earth day, or the year or twelve months, or the cosmic year of many thousand months.

We may now refer to our diagram on page 16 and locate this process of transmutation, of conquering, in the third segment of the Circle – the Kshatriya. In so doing, we instantly confirm the connection between caste, time, the calendar and the Vedic Dharma. To provide even more conclusive proof, it may be recalled that an aspect of Agni is the Hindu War God Kartikeya. His birthday is celebrated precisely in the heart of this Kshatriya segment: late November, or with the correct 0 point, in the sign/month Sagittarius. In Sanskrit the month is known as Kartik.

Thus the Rigveda, the oldest book in the world and foundation-seed of all that is contained in Hindu culture, establishes a remarkably rich and poetic connection between cosmos, time, year, Earth – and caste. The only problem is that the great Undermining produced the unfortunate result of a loss of the Divine Measure. Contingent upon that loss is the lack of a single calendar uniting the collective consciousness. There is not one but dozens, and each has a different 0 or starting point. Hence, though these multiple calendars may still use the backdrop of the 360 degrees of the celestial sphere and the division of that sphere into 12 segments or months, initiating their counts at different times reflects the inability of Indian society to become integrated. Indeed, for a person of Knowledge it is as if one were observing the unfolding of present-day Indian society through a painfully unfocussed lens: no matter how hard one tries, clarity just will not attend one’s efforts. The chaos brought before one’s vision is simply another indication of that lost Measure. Notwithstanding the fact that at the time of Independence the Gregorian calendar was adopted for official purposes in order to align India with the rest of the world, the different communities and religions continued to use their own methods of reckoning. Any attempt to bring about a ‘focussing’ in this time-lens would be similar to the demand voiced by certain quarters for a uniform civil law code, whose adoption is also hotly contested by communities which view such a step as a threat to their ‘separate identities’. In fact, a true discussion of caste and cosmos is, by definition, precisely one of identity, of essential truth of being, of individual and collective dharma. This aspect of the study will be explored further on.

To return to our discussion of the stages of the Vedic Sacrifice, or progression through the year, we note that passage through the 7th, 8th and 9th stages, or the Kshatriya/warrior caste segment, was considered crucial. Indeed, in the successful ‘crossing’ of this zone lays India’s ability to survive as a nation and a civilisation. But to appreciate how this may be and what connection these ancient prescriptions may have with contemporary Indian society, we must expand our time vision and study the Chaturvarna on the backdrop of the larger measures of time, the cosmic Ages, or, as I have called them, the Twelve Manifestations. In this way we shall appreciate why it is that the 7th and 8th Avatars, and indirectly the 9th, have come to such fierce prominence of late, through the contentious issue of ‘temple or mosque’ at Ayodhya, and how this issue is singularly reflective of the grand Sacrifice described in the ancient Rigveda as precisely involving the 7th, 8th and 9th stages of the Journey. And by this interrelated seeing, we shall discover how the last three decades of the millennium, the 70s, 80s and 90s, have recapitulated or condensed in this very special time span the Vedic passage through the most dangerous and determining portion of the Circle.

As we proceed with the next portion of the study, once again we engage in that magical feat of harmonisation and integration, whereby caste and time continue to reveal the profound truth in the Hermetic aphorism, ‘As above, so below’. This further act of perceiving the equality of macrocosm and microcosm will assist us in drawing together these multiple time-threads in a concentrated focus on caste within contemporary Indian society, in its individual and collective expressions; and what might be its relevancy to the civilisation that gave it birth, if any at all.

 

P.N.-B.
August 1991

Aeon Centre of Cosmology
at Skambha

The Assassination of Rajiv Gandhi

 

On 21 May 1991, Rajiv Gandhi was assassinated. In 1984 his mother, Indira Gandhi, was also assassinated. According to the new cosmology and the Capricorn symbol-map of India (see TVN, 6/2), the gunas involved were Rajas in the case of Indira, and Sattwa in Rajiv’s death. Both occurred in areas on the symbol-map ruled by these gunas. In the very first issue of Vishaal, (0/1, October 1985), I analysed Indira’s death which, within the totality of prevailing conditions, would permit the continuity of the Lunar Line through its fourth member, Rajiv. Also discussed in that article were its unusual time equations according to the new cosmology.

In Rajiv Gandhi’s demise there are similar correspondences with his own number-power, the 1. The date of the assassination was 21.5.1991, which equals l (2+1+5+1+9+9+1=1). In addition, he was in his 46th year, also corresponding to the power 1. His death occurred an exact 9 months – or a complete cycle – after his 46th birthday, plus one day. That extra day brought the count to a 1-power day, thus fulfilling the harmony he was born into.

While the circumstances surrounding Indira Gandhi’s death served to bring the next member of the Line swiftly and unchallenged to power, this was not the case regarding her son. His early, unexpected demise leaves India without a member of the Lunar Line in office and an apparent end to this ‘cosmic dynasty’ which has perplexed political and historical analysts throughout the world, having presided over the affairs of the nation for the better part of this century through entirely democratic processes.

This turn of events leaves India in an extremely vulnerable position, facing a great unknown and coming as it does in the midst of grave threats to the nation, both internal and external. However, this crisis was not precipitated by Rajiv’s death in May of 1991. Its seeds were sown in 1989 when his party stood for elections to the 9th Lok Sabha (Lower House of parliament) and failed to secure a majority so as to form the government. That election being the 9th, in a 9-power year, it marked the true start of a process in which Rajiv Gandhi’s death is one more feature, albeit a very significant one. And though it was the 9th Lok Sabha, it was to bring to power the nation’s 8th prime minister. With the fall of that 8th in November of 1990, the country was then given a 9th prime minister to preside over that 9th Lok Sabha, which, however, came to an end a mere 4 months later. Finally new elections were called for 20 May 1991, after barely 18 months. These new elections would bring the 10th Lok Sabha into effect and the 10th prime minister. Considering the prominence of the 10, or the 1, it was clear that in some way Rajiv Gandhi would play a significant role. The fourth member of both the Solar and Lunar Lines brings to the harmony the number 1; that is, the last figure of the nuclear formula, – 9/6/3—0/1.

Thus, the real change for India began in 1989, as it did for the rest of the world – witness the great shifts in Europe in that very November of 1989, and the collapse of communism. In any analysis of the political happenings in India on the basis of the new way Cosmology, it is necessary to bear this fact in mind, insofar as the movement is a progression involving 9 stages of development, always beginning with an original 9. In this case, the 9th Lok Sabha elections in 1989 (=9).

On 13.3.1991, a 9-power day, the President of India announced new elections for 20.5.1991, another 9-power day. Elections were to be stretched over several days, ending on 26th May. But Rajiv Gandhi’s assassination brought an abrupt interruption after that first 9-power day. The nature of this disruption entirely characterised the energy quality that particular date bought into the equation of the electoral process. It brought into play the force of the Gnostic Circle’s 4.5 Orbit – or the shattered, splintered Asteroid Belt of our solar system.

In contrast, the 9th Lok Sabha did not incorporate this same shattering quality. Rather, it was a hung parliament for the first time in the history of independent India. But that election, initiating the new ennead of 1989-98, set the tone for the insecurities which would surface during the rest of the cycle. These last elections also brought a hung parliament, but this time accompanied by the shattering experience of the Asteroid Belt and Rajiv Gandhi’s death. Even the instrument and method employed to bring about his end seems to point to the cosmic explosion resulting in billions of roaming particles filling the Asteroid Belt.

This tragic happening comes upon India at a time when the nation faces grave difficulties on all fronts, – political, social, economic, ecological, and accompanied by a population increase of unbearable proportions. In this precarious situation the steadying pole of a stable Lunar Line to guide the nation through these tumultuous moments is also eliminated. It would appear as if the Divine Shakti, presiding over the destiny of India, had withdrawn her grace and had decided to abandon the country to its own human resources. For it is clear that India is sliding into an abyss. Salvation in these circumstances is difficult though not impossible. But contingent upon that salvation is the correct perspective and perception, and the understanding that India is not governed by human effort alone, that she bears an unusual and hard destiny unlike that of any other nation. Its fulfilment hinges on the Divine Shakti’s controlling power operating in the nation through the Solar and Lunar Lines as prescribed in these unusual time-patterns. When connection is lost with this Power and the Lines are severed or in some way rendered unable to accomplish their work for the nation, the result is this slide down and down into an abyss of time that cuts that nation off from these higher integrating and harmonising resources.

India’s accelerated decline began in 1971. Events that year indicated a turning point had come. Either the new way was to emerge victorious from the churning process initiated in 1971 and serve as the ‘seed’ of the new creation which India is destined to offer the world, or the slide would begin and overtake the nation at an ever-accelerating pace.

The path into the future was finally decided in July 1975 – or, precisely at the decade/ennead’s 4.5 Orbit. An indication of the crossroad reached was the decision right then by the architects of the Matrimandir under construction in Auroville to incorporate in the temple the revised design and measurements rather than the originals given by the Mother in 1970. The disharmonious axis was cemented at that time and the course into the future could then be ‘read’ in the changed measurements, similar to a horoscope erected in steel and cement, in which had been cast this disharmony rather than the harmonies of the new cosmos the Mother had created. By 1977, it was evident that redemption of the construction was impossible: the architects had had their way and restoration of the harmony could not be carried out. This coincided with the ousting from power of Indira Gandhi since the destiny of the Lunar Line was also contained in those original measurements and any alteration therein would reflect on the members of the Line. India was immediately left politically vulnerable, then like now.

Of equal importance was the destiny of India herself, since in the centrepiece of the Chamber, the globe, the Mother had captured the correspondent measurement of the unpartitioned land-mass of the subcontinent in the sacred dimensions she had given for that special item of sacred geometry. Thus, any alteration in the temple’s overall axis would perforce affect the ‘alignment’ of that globe/India. Consequently, when the axis was cemented in its present disharmonious fashion, it was a simple matter to predict that India would then begin a slide into the disintegrating orbit of the Asteroid Belt and a dismembering of the remaining portion of the nation appeared almost inevitable. This prediction, solely on the basis of the distortions, began to play itself out in the nation’s march into her disharmonised future. Secessionist movements began thereafter, and the pace accelerated in the 1980s, keeping pace with the progression of the construction: the closer it neared completion, the greater the threat of disintegration. In 1980, Sanjay Gandhi, also a member of the Line, met an unexpected death. Then, at the 4.5 Orbit of the 1980-89 decade/ennead, Indira Gandhi was assassinated. But as early as January of 1977, I had warned that this would be India’s ineluctable future unless remedial measures were taken to correct the architect’s distortion of the original plan. In a booklet entitled, ‘What is Wrong with Matrimandir’, I wrote:

‘The effects of the power of disunity and disharmony stemming from disproportionate forms are seen at the level of this Centre (the Ashram and Auroville) itself and the national level as well – especially in what concerns those whose destinies are written in the structure (the Lunar Line) and those elements prominent in the national life who are joined to the Mother in some way. There too the confusion becomes acute and events begin which can prove in the long run to weaken the effectiveness of the Mother’s Force at that level. This is especially felt in the beginning by those who have a direct or indirect connection with Auroville, for it is there that the power establishes itself. But ultimately, as the disproportionate structure grows its influence widens and strengthens. Ultimately it can bring about a total disintegration at the national level, just as ultimately, if it is proportionate it can help to bring about the total harmonisation of all levels.

‘Effects of such a disintegrating occult force are subtle, impossible for the human being to perceive and understand. This power is a hundredfold intensified when given a material support such as a Matrimandir. When this happens we find that suddenly, almost imperceptibly, the atmosphere begins to change, the area becomes pervaded with a fog that clouds the people‘s consciousness. Friends turn to foes, falsehood is held up as truth, and – worst of all, no one can perceive, no one can see the Truth. Each one believes himself to be its upholder, when in fact each one is subjected to the same toxic force, living under the same cloud, being made use of for the one end: disintegration, disunity, division – in a word, the opposite of Truth’s goal…

‘…Then, as of the very beginning of 1974, two forces have been simultaneously at work, steadily active. One force seeks to bring about a union between the two Centres of the nation, – what might be called the spiritual centre and the material centre. The second force simultaneously seeks to undo the work of the former and actively puts forth its most concentrated power in order to bring about a complete split in this occult Axis, because only when this Axis is forged and operative will India begin to manifest her true soul and destiny…’ (p. 44-5).

As predicted above, the Lunar Line did feel the brunt of the disharmony. In subsequent publications and private exchanges on this subject, I warned that as the time neared for the installation of the globe on the basis of that misalignment, the stresses would increase and disintegration would be accelerated. I am obliged to point out that the globe, after a 20-year construction process started in 1971, finally reached Auroville, from Germany where it had been fashioned, barely a month or so before Rajiv Gandhi’s assassination – an event which took place very close to the spot where that globe stands. His destiny, as foreseen, felt the impact of that arrival. When the globe is conclusively installed the process of disintegration will be complete.

The significance of these timings and synchronisations merits in-depth analyses. In the course of future VISHAALs, I shall deal with these forecasts on the basis of the new cosmology. Having engaged in these analyses from time to time, I am accused of being ‘superstitious’, of encouraging an outdated, retrograde outlook, especially by those involved with the construction of the Shadow Temple. This is somewhat understandable considering that the new cosmology is NEW and has no parallel or previous models from our period of recorded history to help us fathom these profound operations of Time and Destiny and Form. Thus it draws to itself the usual derogatory labels conjured up in minds ignorant of these mysterious processes bridging the visible and invisible. This inability to understand is also an outcome of the atmosphere described above which creates a ‘field’ wherein none can perceive the truth: nationalism may be equated with fascism in such an atmosphere; reestablishment of the Dharma as arranged through the Line of Ten Avatars may be labelled communalism; the high truths of the spirit may be forced into the mould of divisive religion. None know for none can see in that obfuscated atmosphere fomented by disproportionate forms. But I am confident that my published works with their detailed record of the progression from the point of utter and compete Harmony which the Mother’s original plan held in seed form, to the actual state of disintegration mirrored in the destruction of that Harmony by the builders of the Matrimandir in Auroville, can well stand as its own defence before these secular architects who have no knowledge of the higher workings of Time and Destiny and the Sacred. And, above all, who ignore India’s unique place in the cosmic harmony and the role she must play in the world. That role was captured in the Mother’s original design and measurements…

‘…There are many levels that could be discussed in this regard. The Mother’s plan is a mathematical perfection and this perfection can be explained… But the point to be brought forth here is that alterations in the (temple) change the quality of the Time that is gestated and hence the quality of the Breath. As the Temple is not only the soul of Auroville but that of the Earth, and we know that India is the planet’s soul in terms of its organised nations, any change in the Heart (temple) will have its effects upon the land of the Mother.

‘The destiny of a New India is written in Matrimandir. In particular, the globe, onto which the solar ray is to fall, is this land. By the laws of correspondence the Mother has captured in the measurements she gave for the globe and insisted upon, the exact measurements of the physical body of India. These measurements include the true body…the spiritual reality of the body of India which is the only reality, in spite of the distortions men have brought about therein. In the realm of things true and real, this is Mother India, and this will always remain Mother India.

‘In the core of Matrimandir, the Mother installed the soul of a New India, integrated in all its parts. This was immediately altered and the area where the pedestal was to stand upon the Mother’s symbol carved in white stone and supporting the sacred globe, was made into a hole. The centre of the Temple would house not this perfect creation of sacred geometry but rather a void. And over that void a globe of some sort was to be suspended and its relationship therefore to the pedestal on which Sri Aurobindo’s symbol was to be engraved, with all its implications, would be lost. Moreover, all the energies poured through the solar ray to be collected in that globe would pass through and vanish into this void…’. (Ibid, p. 42-3.)

The 4.5 Orbit is the ‘void’ where energies do indeed escape and ‘fuel for the rise’ is lost. There are five days during the year which are sensitive to this Orbit, 20 to 25 May. These were the very days selected for the elections which saw the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. At the same time, the fourth member of the Line bears a destiny of RELEASING that energy. His destiny holds the key to that mysterious process of time and energy. Thus, having occurred at that special, critical moment, it is clear that Rajiv Gandhi’s death will, though it may still be unclear, produce that release which will accelerate the collapse of the old and the rise of the new.


Patrizia Norelli
25 June 1991

Aeon Centre of Cosmology

at Skambha

A Letter to Chile-America

While there is time I wish to share a few thoughts which have evolved on the basis of a study of certain dates of importance in Chile. To really unravel the mysteries of a nation’s destiny requires, however, a much greater penetration than what I can give for the moment. If this attention is given though, one can be quite precise in one’s seeing. But let this be simply a beginning, in any case; perhaps further on the opportunity will arise to go much deeper into things.

            On the basis of a study of time-cycles, the date of Chile’s independence seems to reveal that as of this year (July) through to September of 1982 decisive events will take place to give the country a more solid political base. That is, there ought to emerge during this period a truer political foundation. But this is not a process confined to a particular party regaining power, or even an individual. It is a process to furnish the country with a more truthful vehicle to express the longings of the Chilean people. We can say a collective consciousness or awareness is being formed, and all the recent, and not so recent, events are simply taking place in order to forge this collective awareness. This process is spread over many decades; in fact, the beginning was the country’s Independence. But Chile, as it stands in the comity of nations, is young. She is just beginning on this long journey in the manifestation of what we may call the national soul. Actually what is occurring is precisely the discovery of that Soul. All elements, individuals, events entering into the country’s destiny are pieces necessary in order to force the collective consciousness to emerge or to forge itself into a crystallised element which can give expression to this eternal Soul.

Chile’s case is different from India’s for example. Though the latter attained so-called independence only in this century (1947), there has never really been a severing in the expression of the nation’s soul-power. India is ancient, and even in her new phase of expression, she builds upon this ancient foundation. Indeed, this is both her strength and her deficiency. But each nation has its own particular destiny-power and character, its own foibles as well as its stable core.

Chile, on the other hand, underwent a violent experience in the ‘conquest’ of the territory by the Spaniards. The ‘line’, if we may so call it, which the true spirit that fragment of land embodies was severed. That is, the conscious development was dramatically stopped; no connection with the past was really maintained, and so the new formation had to stand on tottering foundations. This made it possible for a more potent nation like the USA (in terms of destiny) to gain considerable control over the country – either outwardly manifested or in more hidden ways. In fact, what I write here pertains to all of Latin America. We have there a continent which housed perhaps some of the most advanced civilisations in the world; the Mayan/Aztecan, for example. That civilisation was in many ways far ahead of Europe at the time the Spaniards arrived, as revealed in their knowledge of astronomy and more specifically of Time. On this, much could be written, but it may be left for another occasion.

In any case, the point I wish to make is that the continuity of the destiny manifesting in Latin America (Incan, Mayan, Aztecan, etc.) was tragically truncated; that is, the conscious continuity. That ‘thread’ having been lost, the web of the collective consciousness suffered a tremendous setback and a long period of darkness then ensued. This dark period covered the time of the Conquest to the present. What Latin America is now experiencing is simply a process of awakening, of re-forging the threads of destiny, this time proceeding consciously forward and finding her place in the whole symphony of nations. It is this awakening and seeking to make connections with the true and ancient soul of Latin America that is the explanation for the urge on the part of the youth of Chile and its artists to revive the nation’s folklore, which has been witnessed in the 60s and 70s. All of this, however, is a world process, not something confined to Chile or even to Latin America. Latin America has to find her diversity and unity within herself, and then find this unified diversity’s place within the whole of the Earth’s destiny as expressed in the rise of all nations.

Young people on both the South and North American continents have been seeking during the past two decades to make contact with not only the past of their countries but also with the very land itself. This has brought a dramatic change in the lifestyles manifesting. However, all this is still superficial. It is not by singing folklore or painting in the indigenous style that contact is established with the spirit of a nation. In fact, this is a rather superficial manner of seeking to consolidate the national consciousness. It is, however, a deep symbol. The fact that such an upsurge of interest occurred in Chile during the 1960s and 70s points to the need and desire in the people to establish contact with what is true, or the soul of Chile. To establish contact with the spirit, however, one has to go about it in a somewhat different way, – that is, one has to find its perennial truth in the present. Indeed, for this very reason that tragic severance had to occur at the time of the Conquest to bring the spirit-soul housed on the Latin American continent into harmony with the Time-Spirit. So the need of the moment is for a group of people to come forward, or a leader, who sees the present position and the true course into the future.

For the moment in Latin America there is no such leader. All the movements there and their leaders are seeking on the basis of imitation, – imported models which do not satisfy the needs of the times. However, the process has begun and cannot now be arrested. It is therefore all the more important for someone or a group of people to come forward with the courage to break open the path into the future along truly constructive lines, according to the real dictates of the times and in harmony with the Latin American soul.

As can be seen, when one starts to delve into the destiny of a nation today one is immediately projected beyond the confines of the established border of that particular country and one sees its evolution in harmony with a process that encompasses the whole Earth. The experience of Chile is the experience of all Latin America, and of the Earth herself. The planet’s entire comity of nations is seeking to find its place in the whole. This is the reason for our present turmoil. When we isolate the process and view it in a fragmentary fashion it is a distressing picture that emerges. But, if we look more deeply, if we touch a layer that reveals a unity in the process, then we can only rejoice, because one sees thereby the controlled evolution of the Earth, which is leading to a true unity of nations.

Each nation in this communion of Earth-consciousness has to find its place, its own spirit-soul first, and then if it does so it automatically finds its place within the Whole. Any vision that isolates is not the true vision, because the chaos we are experiencing is precisely the result of a disunified seeing, a fragmentation in the human consciousness.

The dark night Chile is living is precisely because there is no one as yet in evidence in the nation who is capable of piercing through the appearances and seeing the real process. This goes far deeper than the conventional political patterns, be these of the Left or the Right. It requires a seeing that rises above these distinctions and sees the point of unity in the timeless soul of the nation. Such a seeing then unfolds a power which is capable of uniting these apparently opposing forces, for the benefit of the entire country. If this does not happen, one can only expect change within a reigning disharmony: today it is the Right, tomorrow it is the Left; then again the Right, and again the Left, – and so on in a miserable unending chain of reaction, causing in the process tremendous suffering to the people, as can be witnessed in many countries of the world.

This is the old way that the Earth is getting rid of. She moves forward to a unity of being and a progress on the basis of complementation and not confrontation.

Thus Chile has, as all Latin America, the possibility to move forward toward this new condition; and if a leader arises there who sees this course and has the courage to follow it, he or she will find an almost miraculous response, in people, in events. Because this is the truth of the times. All our present sufferings are simply because we seek to pull into the past, to hold back the evolution of consciousness that embraces the entire Earth.

The struggle the Earth is witnessing in all its four corners is not simply between Left and Right. This is only a fractional part of the process. What is really happening is a war between the Old and the New. A new world order is in the making, but as long as people cling to the old patterns, as progressive as they may seem the establishment of this Order is going to be further delayed and rendered more and more painful, accompanied by ever-increasing violence and destruction. This, in fact, is simply the consequence of the resistance offered to the new: the quantity and the scope of destruction experienced are in proportion to this resistance.

According to a deeper vision of certain time-cycles that are relevant in the above-mentioned process, a particularly important one began in 1971. This cycle, a smaller one within a larger, comes to an end this year, – only to open into a new one. It is especially interesting to note from the dates furnished that Allende came to power precisely at the end of 1970. That is, his term essentially began with the commencement of this cycle. (For students of the new cosmology it is important to note, however, that Allende came to power in an 8 year, 1970, bearing the fragile 8 power of dissolution inherent in his term of office.) The particular significance of this period lies in the fact that it marks the period during which this new world order will manifest; from 1971 till the end of the century, approximately, the process will be complete. This does not mean that all the work will be finished during that time; it simply means that the solid foundations upon which a new future will be built will be firmly established. From 1971 the Earth has been living the experience of acceleration, one may call it, toward the achievement of this goal.

Chile has particularly felt the impact of this demarcation in time and its pressures. The Allende regime came to power in 1970/1971 and set off a series of events that are bringing the nation to a deeper level in its process of conscious evolution. Outwardly it appears to be a struggle between Left and Right, and Allende’s fall the work of certain powers that have since been unmasked. This may be quite true, but as long as one remains content with this explanation and this vision, the real importance of what the nation is undergoing will be overlooked. Consequently, the means to extricate itself from the present impasse will also be ignored and continued strife and violence will ensue. One has always to bear in mind that such manipulated coups can only take place successfully when there is an opening in the collective consciousness that allows it. Allende’s rise as well as his fall are as much the projection of the state of consciousness of the Chilean people as is the rise of Pinochet. And the fall of the latter will only occur when this collective consciousness has evolved to the point where its maturity forces a breakthrough and ousts the offending element.

The year that lies ahead of the Chilean nation will most probably see the end of the present government; but it may take another year thereafter before a more stable order appears. Therefore now is the time when a conscious effort should be made on the part of clear-thinking people to make the courageous move toward a really new beginning. That is, now is the time – and it should not be missed – to begin a positive effort at consolidation and a vigorous forward movement.

The forces at work that seek to maintain the supremacy of the Old thrive on a certain tension which is created by involving all the energies of people in a struggle with the past. This struggle therefore leaves no energies for the creation of the New. In the case of Chile it is quite clear; and in particular the situation involving those in exile during this period. One can see how the precious energies of the people are being blocked by these subtle forces, by entangling them in a useless process of exposure, we may call it. For example, CHILE-AMERICA has as its main purpose the exposure of the atrocities of the Pinochet regime. By channeling energies into this endeavour, as noble as it may seem, the elements concerned with the magazine’s publication are simply wasting a precious opportunity given them to leave the past, with all its sad and unfortunate memories, and to strive to build a new consciousness. It is in the building of a new awareness alone that the possibility can arise of eliminating the cause of Pinochet’s emergence. Simply opposing the wrong-doings of this regime is in no way sufficient to bring about a change. On the contrary, this process is feeding the very characteristics in the Chilean consciousness that made his rise possible in the first place.

If CHILE-AMERICA is to serve the cause of the New, if it is to be a service to the people in this most important phase of Chile’s destiny, then it must be a channel for positive energies to manifest. It must become a source of inspiration for the new spirit that seeks to manifest and be a vehicle through which young thoughts, young and vital ideas can be formulated and ultimately assist in the evolution of this new awareness. As it now stands, the old consciousness, with its subtle obstructing powers, is merely keeping those energies tied down and caught in the trap of a struggle with the old. Now is the time to leave the past and to open up the doors to the future, to usher in a period of constructive growth. This positive movement is the way to unify the forces, which will result in a power sufficient unto itself to eliminate the root causes of all wrong-doing which have engendered untold suffering to the people. One can do this, one can free oneself from this entanglement only if one sees that it is the reigning collective consciousness itself that has given birth to the actual regime. Imposing another, overthrowing this one to establish something else without seeing to the root causes and the transformation that must take place therein, will lead only to a continued negative state; there will be the appearance of change, but nothing more. No real, fundamental transformation can come about in this way.

Chile has been living a tremendously important experience in her destiny. It has culminated in a colossal movement of exile. The number of exiles, for one reason or another, in proportion to the population is certainly a fact revealing the importance of the present happenings. But when such a large amount of people are forced to leave a country one has to see the event as a symbol of something much deeper. The dispersion of all these energies, the fragmentation in the collective consciousness that has occurred thereby, clearly indicated by this mass exile, is a powerful indication that from 1971 a pressure began to break up a formation in the national consciousness that was impeding the flowering of the true Chilean psyche. The rise of Allende served to set off the process of fragmentation which the present regime is consolidating. That is, Left or Right – all are only instruments in this process which embraces the whole consciousness of the people. Again it must be stressed: it is the Chilean soul itself that seeks to manifest. All political tendencies are simply portions of that soul in evolution. One part rises and falls, then another rises and falls; but the underlying movement goes on and is steady, constant, unrelenting, – using one now, another later. However, if true peace and prosperity and well being are to be experienced, the time must come when the spirit is mature enough to rise above the play of opposites in a fragmented manner and to reach a vision of unity – not uniformity but UNITY. That is, all the parts must be seen as parts, but on the background of the spirit of the nation, and each portion must find its place in that Wholeness.

From the standpoint of a vision of such a wholeness, one can see that the time has come to perceive the integral process which is being experienced in Chile. The time has come to perceive in terms of harmony, integration, complementation, and not disunity, fragmentation, division, isolation and all the rest. One cannot solve the problems of Chile in a truly satisfactory manner, be these political or on the order of social inequality and injustice, while one sees Allende or Pinochet or whosoever as something apart from the collective consciousness, a freak phenomenon be it either of Left or Right. One needs to see these appearances in terms of the more integral working out of the kinks and creases in the formation of the national psyche, which have to be eased out by the growth from within: the larger and wider the vision the easier it becomes to harmonise all the conflicting parts and to set on its way the new national awareness which sustains itself on the basis of wholeness, of integrality and harmony.

All of Latin America is reeling under that same pressure from within, and as each nation comes closer to the unveiling of its deeper essence, this very happening will open the way to a larger harmonisation on the continent. Ultimately, it is possible to perceive this process of integration will lead to an experience of wider unity and possibly a form of confederation among the nations of Latin America. The realisation of such a goal is being hastened by prevailing conditions in the world. The chaos and entanglement and stagnation we now experience on world-wide dimensions are serving to accelerate the coming of a new world order, which is not a utopia we strive for in the future but is rather a phenomenon – albeit  as yet somewhat hidden from the ordinary vision – that is taking place today. The turmoil of Latin America is one such proof that the new order is on its way and no earthly power can impede its full flowering. We have no choice but to participate consciously, to offer the least resistance possible to the pressure of manifestation of the new, so as to avoid as much destruction as possible.

All clear-thinking people must be aware that there is no solution to the problems we face in all the four corners of the Earth on the basis of the known systems of thought and political solutions. While one may give a greater degree of individual freedom, it does so on the basis of an exploitation of another order; while one may give a greater distribution of the wealth of the nation, it does so by suffocating the freedom and the free growth of the spirit of the people in other spheres. And even when a nation appears to have found a certain balance within its own confines, the world situation today has clearly revealed that there can be no isolated haven: a secluded well-being, disconnected from the throes of the great turmoil the rest of the Earth faces, cannot endure. The most important revelation of our times, brought dramatically before our eyes with an unmistakable clarity by such elements as nuclear power, for example, is that the Earth is one, in her felicities as well as her penuries. We can no longer achieve a divisional well-being and solution. Today’s answers must perforce embrace the whole.

Chile is in a unique position to be a forerunner in such a process. She has been forced into this position, and the particularly large amount of Chileans scattered the world over can offer a special ingredient of wideness of vision and an integral approach to the solution of the country’s afflictions. These elements outside the country, working in harmony with those within, can help to bring about another way, a Chilean way, which is yet inextricably united and in harmony with the way the entire Earth is seeking. The maturity of the Chilean spirit with respect to other Latin American countries places the nation in a special position, bearing a unique responsibility on the continent. The political maturity Chile enjoyed in Latin America is what can allow the country to serve as a model in that part of the world. The time has come for a consciousness to evolve therein which offers a possibility of a truly united spirit to emerge and to bring Latin America to its rightful place in the comity of nations, in an atmosphere of harmony, of collaboration, of good-will among its sister nations on the continent, each one manifesting its own tendencies, not in conflict with others but rather displaying an ever wider diversity that is set in a larger framework of unity. The political maturity the people of Chile enjoy places the nation in this special position. But the lesson to be learned today is that such a positive, on-going thrust cannot come into being unless the poisons of revenge and hate and retaliation are dissolved in the collective consciousness, and the energies that were usurped in this negative functioning are channelled wholly into the building of the New, on lines which truly correspond to the national spirit and soul, thereby answering all the needs of the people in an atmosphere of harmony and integrality never before experienced in the country. This is the model Chile can be for Latin America. And the time is propitious now for her to play this all-important role. For indeed, the task is urgent. Time is with us still, but not for long.


Patrizia Norelli-Bachelet
South India, 1979

Culture and Cosmos – 2, Part 3.1

 

 

Caste has been an issue of ongoing contention in contemporary Indian society. In the course of this essay I have referred to this situation and the manner in which inhibiting forces have been exerted on certain traditional castes, resulting in an undermining of the dharma of that particular community. The community in question, the Sikh, presents a rather obvious example. But the same inhibition has been inflicted on most segments of this ancient system of structuring society. In one way or another the essential purpose and function of the various castes has deteriorated, to the point where little is left of that original intention. Added to this, or perhaps as a result of this loss, a fragmentation process set in, or a splintering. Each of the four major divisions of caste – Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaishya, and Shudra, known in Sanskrit as the Chaturvarna, or ‘four colours’ – became divided within themselves, and then again subdivided in a process of fragmentation leading to an increasing differentiation of groups. The India mind has a superb ability to define and codify. This has been one of its most interesting features from ancient times, a capacity which we find reflected in contemporary Indian society by the high percentage of scientists and technicians among Indians – both in the country and residing abroad, placing the nation in the forefront in this regard.

Some believe that the exercise of defining inhibits free expression and development of a society. This is an objection especially prevalent in 20th Century society in which freedom is the foremost concern. It was not a concern during the last Manifestation several thousands of years ago. To define meant to be in a position to harmonise and integrate. Having lost that capacity to some extent, the difficulties contemporary Indian society experiences with integration are understandable.

The capacity to define and codify was thus employed in the ancient division of Hindu society in an important exercise which originally enhanced the caste system’s ability to integrate a people. For integration can only reach its fullest expression when the parts to be integrated are known and defined. A system such as the Chaturvarna was, in essence, an act of ‘putting each thing in its place’. It collected all the segments born of the act of defining and set them in their proper position within the whole.

Indeed, it is that very WHOLE which will be the focus of this analysis, insofar as with the passage  of time the original function of the Chaturvarna – the Whole composed of its well-defined Parts – has been lost sight of. Consequently, the two qualities which describe the purpose of such an arrangement and its raison d’etre – integrality and wholeness – have largely disappeared with just the opposite in evidence. There appear to be nothing but the fragments left – isolated, well segregated from one another due to the act of defining. But these parts abide in a void, being deprived of certain essential elements, – i.e., a centre that holds, and a circle or sphere in which that centre may act as a binding or integrating force. In other words, we have the innumerable parts floating in a void, or a chaos not a cosmos. The overall binding energy of the Chaturvarna has vanished almost completely.

In this portion of the essay, we shall therefore concentrate almost exclusively on this question of the Chaturvarna’s essence or essential purpose. In the process, the indisputable cosmic foundation of the system will be explored, for it is this foundation that provides the answer we seek regarding the origin, purpose, function and consequent decline of caste. This essay will also highlight other aspects which need to be dealt with. Once we have established the connection between caste and cosmos, and insofar as Hinduism’s roots lie firmly embedded in the Cosmic Truth, it will be revealed that in any attempt to re-establish Hindu Dharma this question of caste will perforce surface and demand to be dealt with. Amidst the decline and degeneration experienced in India of its ancient civilisational and cultural bases, an analysis of the true foundations of the Chaturvarna will also reveal that caste was perhaps the single element most responsible for providing a binding component to Hindu civilisation, cutting across and through a series of separate kingdoms and fiefdoms.

It is known that the administrative ‘unity’ introduced by the British during colonisation of the subcontinent was the only time that all these kingdoms were gathered under a single administrative umbrella, thus paving the way for a united nation. However, in the course of this essay I have presented certain ancient keys of higher knowledge which, because of their central position in Hinduism, indicate that in a particular dimension of the nation’s collective consciousness this sense of unity existed long before the Moghuls or the British came on the scene. The basis for this all-embracing unity, cutting through the barriers of these multiple kingdoms, was what we call today Hinduism. The Sanatan or Eternal Dharma was the unifying, binding force of the civilisation which has inhabited the subcontinental landmass from prehistoric times.

More importantly, in these pages I have presented the means by which Hinduism was granted the unusual capacity to endure, to hold a civilisation together in spite of these barriers; indeed, to be a civilisation at all. The key lay in the cosmic harmony. Forming as it does the basis of Hindu Dharma, and being a harmony unending in its unfolding, by means of which Hinduism organised its civilisational expressions, it is logical that the Chaturvarna would also reveal its origins to have stemmed from that same cosmic harmony. Given this fact, it is easy to appreciate that when the Divine Maya (Measure) was lost some centuries ago, which provided the enlightened link with that cosmos, the Dharma was fated to decline since its renewing mechanism hinged precisely on that connection. By consequence, the caste system, equally rooted in the cosmic harmony, began to experience a degeneration by virtue of an act of defining and division run rampant, having been cut off from its fount of integrating power.

Essential to an understanding of how this degeneration came to pass is the question of exactly what was lost in the vision and expression of the Chaturvarna. It is apparent that no historian or authority on Hindu civilisation has really been able to pinpoint this failing. Indeed, had it been possible to do so, the decline would have been arrested and the aspired reestablishment of the Dharma would have already taken place. Therefore, a fundamental, central feature of this analysis is that lost element in the perception which alone could hold the system together. This was the all-embracing vision of the Cosmic Truth which in ancient times provided the unifying factor. All expressions of the Dharma could be found related to that Cosmic Truth – or the true perception of the cosmic harmony, and, above all, its divine Maya or Measure, as the means to give effective expression in the society to that Truth. The closer this came to a shadowless perception, the nearer was the Satya Yuga or Golden Age of Truth drawn.

The Inadequacy of Mental Formulas

In the second part of this series (TVN, 6/2), the threefold basis of the Hindu Dharma was discussed, also taken from the cosmic harmony. This triune play of energy – creation, preservation and destruction – was seen projected onto the subcontinental landmass via the Capricorn hieroglyph (see page 10, TVN 6/2), or, as it is sometimes called in ancient traditions, the Name of God. In Part II, I made brief mention of the fourfold order. Together with the threefold, this combination provides the essence of Hindu Dharma as mirrored in these celestial exchanges. In the present essay, we shall consider the trinity, Rajas, Sattwa and Tamas, and how it is related to the fourfold caste system. To do this we may use the principle ingredient in the study of cosmic harmonies – the circle. With this simple geometric form it is possible to explain the origins of caste and, at the same time, its relation to the gunas, or the triune play of energies.


If the circle here presented is taken as the circumscribing heavens, we are establishing our first premise: the four castes are perceived as four segments of the heavenly sphere; and this division, in turn, is employed on earth to provide a cosmic basis for the structure of society. Indeed, this circle divided into four is the astronomical symbol of our planet Earth, the four angles indicating the four cardinal points.

It is apparent that the evolution of a civilisation – and indeed the evolution itself – cannot be on the basis of a mental formula. By this we mean a formula that springs from a divisive consciousness. Efforts to impose such a mental formula would be doomed to fail. In fact, this is precisely what has transpired regarding the ancient caste system. When the original formula and measure were lost, substitutes arose from the mind of a humanity which had lost contact with a plane of perception higher than the mental. All on earth was sought to be made ‘in man’s image’ and not the Divine’s as mirrored in the cosmic harmony. The result has been a severe fragmentation of society: the parts seek to assert themselves via these divisive mental formulas, and in so doing their capacity to find their place within the Whole is forfeited. Again we return to our original premise: cosmic harmonies offer a vision of wholeness and integrality. Mental formulas, which are human perceptions disconnected from a higher source, are characterised by an inability to harmonise and integrate, to situate the parts within the whole, insofar as there is no conscious awareness of that totality. Hence, these formulas do violence to a society. Indeed, the increasing violence of our worlds, and in particular the astonishing display of minds capable of fabricating the most sophisticated instruments for mass destruction, are results of a development devoid of any light higher than the mental. The consequences are an increasing fragmentation, divisiveness, isolation, segregation, splintering – in the name of a search for ‘identity’, or an assertion of national or ethnic rights. These may or may not be connected to religions. When they are, the product is an explosive brand of assertiveness, highly intolerant of diversity, which we label fundamentalism.

These manifestations in contemporary society are representative of minds incapable of a perception of wholeness, or a unified multiplicity. The most accurate description of the aberration is a linear in contrast to a spherical perception. Further on I shall demonstrate graphically how this aberration has played a crucial role in the degeneration of the caste system with its attending disassociation from the cosmic harmony.

In our study the circle represents that spherical capacity of perception – a consciousness capable of seeing the parts within the whole. At the same time, the circle is the celestial sphere comprised of the planetary harmony. We have divided this circle into four parts. Each section corresponds to one of the four castes: Shudra, the labour class; Vaishya, the traders or providers; Kshatriya, the warrior/rulers; and Brahmin, the person of knowledge, adviser of kings and governments.

It may be asked how this division can be effectively connected to or bear any real relation to the cosmic harmony with its planetary/orbital patterns, in any way other than merely a symbolic representation – hence, another mental formula. Indeed, it is legitimate to question whether the factual and not simply symbolic relationship can truly express itself in a civilisation or in the evolution of consciousness on Earth. The argument is similar to what we encounter in the scientific community’s debunking of astrology. For the scientist also claims, How can it be held (and proven) that the planets ‘influence’ mankind or regulate or determine the lives of human beings? I have dealt with this objection elsewhere in my writings and need not reopen the debate. I intend to reveal the existence of this connection in the present analysis by exceeding the boundaries which cage in the contemporary scientist and relegate him or her to a status far inferior to that of the seers of old. The limitation, I may point out, is the linear perception in lieu of the spherical.


An ancient dictum holds that the macrocosmos is equal to the microcosmos, – i.e., the human being, to name just one component of that  microcosm, was held by the ancients to mirror or TO BE that cosmic pattern in miniature. Consequently, a penetration into the mysteries of the cosmos, based on the spherical capacity of perception and not the linear, discloses that what holds ‘above’ holds ‘below’. Cosmic harmonies describe the intricate patterns of our solar system, but at the same time they speak of the human being in his or her physical constitution as well as psychological. In a word, these harmonies of which the circle is the geometric symbol, speak of the many layers, dimensions, planes of the embodied consciousness, both individual and collective. ‘As above, so below’ would then point to an interconnection, a oneness, a magical fact of unity as the governing principle of our world. This fact of our planetary existence has clearly been overlooked. Contemporary society is a product of that lost perception. The travails of our times, this last decade of the millennium, expose the pressure human societies are feeling to regain that beatific state of wholeness and completion and integration of the parts within the whole.

Thus, having established this fact of oneness and unity, we come closer to understanding the sense behind one of the oldest references to the Chaturvarna, or the Fourfold Order. It is found in the Rig Veda, Hinduism’s most ancient collection of sacred hymns. In the ‘Purush Sukta’ (X, 90), the seer describes the universal Purush, or Being. All parts of creation are seen to emerge from or find their place in this Being. The body of man is used to provide the connecting link between the vast and the minute. At the same time, the sphere that is this Universal Being is divided into four quarters. The seer states that three fourths, however, are ‘above’…

…Such is the measure of his might,

and greater still than this is the Purush.

All beings are a fourth of him,

three fourths are the immortal in heaven.

 

Three fourths of the Purush ascended high,

one fourth took birth again down here.

From this he spread in all directions

into animate and inanimate things.

 

Using the Purush as their oblation,

the Gods performed the sacrifice.

Spring served them for clarified butter,

Summer for the fuel, and Autumn for the offering.

And several verses further on, after enumerating all the creatures of the Earth who have originated in this Cosmic Being, the seer proceeds to describe the Chaturvarna…

…When they divided up the Purush,

into how many parts did they divide him?

What did his mouth become? What his arms?

What are his legs called? What his feet?

 

His mouth became the Brahmin; his arms

became the Kshatriya, his legs

the Vaishya who plies his trade.

The Shudra was born from his feet…

(Translation largely Raimundo Pannikar’s)
The Vedic Experience)

The above is considered to be the first mention of the caste system in Hindu scripture. Its origins can therefore be situated in the bedrock of Hinduism, the Veda. More especially, the Rig Veda. In studying the fourfoldness of the division of the celestial sphere in depth, we come to realise that the zodiac as we know it today, with its major division of four (the four Cardinal points) and overall 12, formed the basis of the order used for the Chaturvarna. In the above hymn the Rishi makes the connection explicit when he refers to the seasons, – interestingly, he mentions only three. We might consider that these correspond to the three fourths ‘above’: Spring, Summer and Autumn. The fourth omitted we may assume to be the one fourth left for the human creation ‘below’. But there seems to be more to this omission considering that the Rishi would have located this creation on the subcontinent, whose astrological ruler is the zodiacal sign Capricorn – or the first Winter month, the only season left out of the hymn. To lay further stress on this point, we have the hieroglyph of Capricorn superimposed on the map of India in a perfect synchronism of symbol and form. This is an immensely important clue to the cosmic rather than the historic context of the Rig Veda; as well, it assists us in piecing together the cosmic Mosaic which forms the backdrop of the Hindu Dharma.

These clues, found in abundance in the Rig Veda, have encouraged me to believe that the origin of the zodiac was the ancient civilisation which inhabited the subcontinent. Indeed, so firmly were the roots of zodiacal wisdom embedded in the civilisation that they have never ceased to exert a predominant influence in Hindu society; not only in Hinduism’s body of ritual but also in contemporary Indian society through an involvement with astrology and other forms of predictive arts which have this cosmic foundation.

The precise origins of the twelve hieroglyphs are unknown. They seem to have always been a part of the civilisations which made use of a system of 12 for the division of the year. Western scholarship has always considered Mesopotamia to be the location of their origins, but this is without foundation. There too the script may have been imported from farther east, just as the concept of the Zero was taken from India by the Arabs and brought to Europe, with many western historians and mathematicians still attributing the discovery to Islamic civilisation. The oldest civilisations which are acknowledged to have fed the evolution of thought in Europe are limited to the Middle East. This has consequently produced a lopsided world, tilted in one direction on this axis of partial seeing.

It is quite possible that the origins of the zodiacal script were in ancient and legendary Lemuria, the submerged continent described in a number of old texts, but particularly in the ancient Sangam literature of Tamil Nadu. The oldest of these books speaks of this submerged continent, dating back more than 30,000 years, where an advanced civilisation dwelt which then migrated to what is now Tamil Nadu at the time of the cataclysm. A pointer to this possibility lies in the Tamil language itself which causes us to believe that it too was a means of conveying higher knowledge of cosmic import, consisting as it does of 12 vowels and 18 consonants. In all there is a combination of 216 letters in the alphabet, or 12 times 18. I have always felt that these 12 and 18 are not sufficient to capture all the sounds of the spoken language. It seemed rather that the structure of Tamil was used by ancient seers as one more key to the Cosmic Truth. Indeed, language and grammar were always considered limbs of the Knowledge, – witness the works of Panini and Patanjali. If we accept this thesis then we see that the vowels and consonants of Tamil point to two basic divisions of the Circle: its division into 12, or the zodiacal signs; and the threefold energy flow of 6+6+6 or 18, which is the same key contained in the division of the books of the Puranas, each 6-section corresponding to a member of the Trinity – Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva. This division was discussed extensively in Part II of this essay regarding the geography of India (TVN, 6/2, June 1991).

Needless to say, these theses are not accepted by contemporary scholars largely because there are none among them with any grounding in the subtleties of cosmic harmonies, its script, its language. Hence, no coherent sense can be made out of verses such as I have quoted above from the Rig Veda. The conclusion of western scholarship regarding the Purush Shukta seems to be that these verses have provided exemplary proof of the pagan, animistic roots of Hinduism – with the implication of course that these are inferior expressions of the religious spirit.

Be this as it may, let us proceed a step further with our unveiling of the cosmic foundation of the Chaturvarna. The Purush Shukta describes the Manifest as a fourth of the fourfold sphere. Three quarters are above, one quarter below. Yet, as the hymn develops and the evolution of material creation is described, when the seer comes to the caste system he does indeed mention the FOUR quarters and their connection with that same Cosmic Purush. The head with its mouth is allotted to the Brahmin. This clearly refers to the power of the Word the Brahmin is meant to possess. The arms are allotted to the Kshatriya, referring to power – the warrior’s power, yes, but also the ability to WIELD power, to rule as well as to protect. For example, the many arms of the Gods and Goddesses, particularly the Goddess of Victory, Durga, who conquers the embodiment of evil with her many arms, each of which wields a different weapon representative of different aspects of that power.

The seer goes on to mention the legs and feet in the lower hemisphere (of the circle – see page 16), the support of the body/system. This, it must be emphasised, is the vision from above, from the position of the three quarters. When this is played out below a reversal takes place. The zodiac, or the sacred script describing the evolution of the species, presents us with that vision below. Consequently, the flow of time is added, which regulates the processes of manifestation, which gestates the creation the zodiac describes. It is the key to this flow of time that was lost and hence the present inability to make the connections we have made in these pages, insofar as Time is the bridge between that ‘above’ and this ‘below’. The means to translate the Vision into material reality is by an enlightened perception of Time’s essence, purpose and methods. This knowledge was a central feature of the ancient Dharma. Today only its shell exists, certain fragments which serve to inform us that the foundations of Hindu Dharma are to be found and explained in this Cosmic Harmony.

In another ancient text of the subcontinent the portion above is expressed by a different image: the primordial, inverted Tree with its roots in ‘heaven’ and its trunk and branches extending downward to form or become the material creation. This symbol intends to convey that the source of manifest creation lies in the subtle dimension or ‘heaven’. The human being sees only its external form; the sage perceives what is hidden but essential.

Regarding the caste system and the zodiac, we find this same concept conveyed, diverting from the Purush Shukta’s classification of the Brahmin as the mouth of the Cosmic Being. In the zodiac the fourfold order is more pointedly given a cosmic backdrop, inasmuch as the zodiac is the division we know and employ of that same heavenly sphere, with the additional ingredient of Time. But zodiacal tradition reverses the allocation, while yet maintaining the same fourfold division. The divine Purush is projected onto the Wheel head first (Aries), and then through the rest of the signs which all correspond to a portion of his Body in a downward movement. But though there is the same fourfold division, the zodiac begins with the Shudra as the first (hence the head, throat, etc). Finally, at the last quarter of the signs Capricorn, Aquarius and Pisces, corresponding to the knees, ankles and feet, respectively, we have the Brahmin caste. Thus, similar to the primordial Tree with its roots ‘above’, we see that the cosmic harmony considers the Brahmin equally to be the support of the system, the element which allows the body to stand erect and hence to be distinguished from the animal and other species.

The reason for this reversal is also borne out by the fact that the Brahmin caste, while being the ‘highest’ of the four, was traditionally deprived of ownership of material possessions. The Brahmin’s right of possession was Knowledge and the heavenly attributes of wisdom and truth-seeing. And these were used in the society to furnish it with those flawless foundations, or the Tree sustained by its roots in heaven, fed by that highest Source.

Twashtri’s Bowl: the Journey into the Integral

The Rig Veda also describes this celestial sphere divided into four as Twashtri’s Bowl, Twashtri being another name of the Divine Architect, Vishwamitra (see The New Way, Volume 2). Differing from these four designations, the four sections are related to the four planes of existence – the Physical, the Vital, the Mental, and the Spiritual. Again it can be observed that they also correspond faithfully to the four casts: Physical/Shudra, Vital/Vaishya, Mental/Kshatriya, and Spiritual/Brahmin.

The last section of Twashtri’s ‘bowl’ is the Vedic heavenly Swar. With the decline of the Knowledge this highest plane of consciousness, the attainment of which was the main purpose of the Yoga described in the Rig Veda (called variously the ‘journey’, the ‘sacrifice’, and so forth), came to be considered another dimension or plane of consciousness disconnected from the remaining three. Swar was attained by a disassociation of the consciousness from the body and from material creation with all its interconnections and interrelatedness. However, its true meaning was to be found in the inverted Tree. In other words, the embodied consciousness of the Vedic seer was rooted in that Swar, while yet engaged in the Earthly evolution. Indeed, the meaning was quite clear: this highest plane was the source of the Brahmin’s vision, which was then used in support of the kingdom by translating that Knowledge into a system upon which the civilization could flourish as a harmonious, mutually enhancing body.

With the decline of the Dharma the oneness of manifest and unmanifest or subtle was lost. The stark divide between Spirit and Matter arose which has been humanity’s affliction for the past several thousand years. In such a worldview, based on the principle of division, it can hardly be expected that the Brahmin will serve society according to the dictates of his/her inherent dharma or inner truth. Similarly, the other castes cannot hope to find their correct place and expression in a society which has lost its connection with those roots, borne out by the relegation of Swar/Brahmin to a plane apart from this creation and a resulting chasm (which the Brahmin is meant by destiny to bridge) dividing this world and that ‘heaven’.

On this basis, however, it is simple enough to understand how the Brahmin came to occupy an isolated, privileged and special place in Hindu civilisation. I shall now present a GRAPHIC image of the distortion which the hierarchical, exclusivist approach introduced into the caste system during the period of decline, or when the linear consciousness entirely displaced the Vedic spherical perceptive capacity. The higher then had no contact with the lower, just as Swar/spirit had no relation to Earth/matter. The twain, indeed, could never hope to meet. In addition, the highest at the apex of the structure could be construed as ‘closer to heaven’ than the lower, thus indubitably enjoying a tremendous advantage and hold over the people, especially in a society solidly grounded in spiritual tradition and reverence for higher knowledge and for those who have attained the divine Consciousness. At later, more degraded stages, the upper echelons acquired additional ‘top-heaviness’ due to an inner decay and loss of the dharma; that is, when material wealth replaced the spiritual and the Brahmin, having lost the knowledge and contact ‘above’, with his legendary obesity, virtually became the physical reflection of that accumulated MATERIAL wealth, filling the void the loss of the spiritual engendered. Then the lower levels began to feel the pressure as they had to bear this top-heaviness due to the loss of the dharma of the upper castes which sat heavily upon the lower. The degenerated form is described in this symbol:

This pyramidal form is a faithful graphic representation of the decline of the Chaturvarna; as well, it provides us with the understanding of WHEN and HOW poverty began its steady and slow march to deaden the civilisation in centuries to come. The Chaturvarna does not take poverty and backwardness into account, since it forms no part of the vision for obvious reasons. But we shall deal with this particular aspect of the decline further on. At this point, the pyramid is meant to impress upon the student the LINEAR and UNI-DIMENSIONAL consciousness that came into being during the Hindu civilisation’s dark age. Above all, it is separative and serves to foster divisiveness and segregation in a society, contrary to the Chaturvarna’s most important function. The Shudra may come into contact with the Vaishya, but nothing beyond; or the Vaishya with the Kshatriya, and so on. But the lowest can never hope to reach the highest. In a word, the pyramid demonstrates the total and complete loss of the Chaturvarna’s purpose of setting each element in its place in the sublime experience of a harmonious integration of the parts within the whole.

With the spread of the linear consciousness the Divine Maya was very quickly lost, the sacred Measure whereby Hindu civilisation maintained its contact with that Source, or the truth-consciousness of the cosmic harmonies. This true purpose and function can be properly conveyed only through the circle, thus:

The key to understanding this diagram and its connection to caste is that each segment converges on the centre. That is, each segment has EQUAL access to the Source; while each of the four castes among themselves join at the centre. The Centre being the shadowless domain of the Truth-Consciousness, it is only in its proximity that ALL ARE EQUAL.

This is one of the most important conclusions drawn from a study which connects caste to cosmos. It is not that differences do not exist in creation. Diversity, degree, gradation – indeed, hierarchy – are facts of life; nay, they describe the beauty and fulness of life and the divine Consciousness in manifestation. The multiplicity, where differentiation has its play, is unity carried through the various dimensions of creation, where that same unity expresses itself in an infinitude of forms. But that immense variety can return to the Source, for indeed it had never left it; just as Silence does not cease when Sound arises, the latter being simply the movement of the Silence. Similarly, diversity is the flowering of unity through the multiple dimensions of cosmic existence. The Breath of Brahman is said to be indrawn when those layers of creation are gathered back into the Source, to be then exhaled as the Seed of Unity fills creation with infinite expressions of the flowering of Itself.

The Chaturvarna, having this cosmic foundation, is also an expression of that perfect blending of diversity within unity. All human beings are not equal in the sense of uniform. Thus, caste defines certain varied expressions of the Cosmic Purush as organs and limbs of a single Body; and with the correct spherical perception, one can appreciate that each segment has an entirely equal relationship to the central Source, a horizontal convergence, and this is important to note, of all parts onto single binding Point. Once that Source is attained or realised, the individual of whichever of the four segments may be said to have exceeded his or her original boundaries and realised the integral nature of God in humanity. Because of these roots of the Chaturvarna in this truth-seeing, it has been held from very ancient times in Hindu civilisation that the person of God-realisation steps out of the limitations caste may impose. The realised individual, be he or she a Brahmin, a Kshatriya, or whatever, is thus free of the boundaries of caste. However, this noble precept of the system has also suffered considerable degeneration which we must now deal with, insofar as it is the causal agent of the decline.

Into the Beyond: Dissipation of the Power

When Nothingness, the Void, the Beyond became the summit of the spiritual quest, those who had attained these realisations considered themselves to be beyond time and space or material creation, since their consciousness was placed OUTSIDE of the cosmic border, which by then was equated with the lesser Maya, the Mother divested of her divine attributes. Thus they were also beyond caste, since it is in a creation of time and space that the Purush comes into being. The Divine Maya is precisely the formative power of the Absolute, in the macrocosm and moving into and through the countless dimensions of creation to the minutest point. The distortion that overtook the realiser was the attempt to escape from the confines of this superlative Body of the Absolute. It can be visualised in this way: each segment instead of converging onto or moving into the centre, moves outward (the arrows in the diagram, page 25). That is, the direction changed and instead of the consciousness converging ever inward, into the Source, or that central Bija or Seed, it moved outward and experienced dispersion, dissolution, decentralisation, disintegration. Indeed, the realiser, being beyond the cosmos, no longer had the power to influence the creation he or she had left behind. With the passage of time, that orphaned creation was overtaken by the darkness resulting from a withdrawal of that light: the human creation it had abandoned fell thoroughly under the control of the Ignorance.

The central Seed is the immanent Transcendent in the heart of each created thing, the Hiranyaretas, or the golden Seed, light of the worlds. It was in that sacred, centremost space that the individual could come to realise the integrality of all the parts and planes of his or her embodied consciousness, made in God’s own image, for this was the divine Purpose of caste within cosmos. Thus, to move INTO THAT CREATION rather than out of it was the purpose of caste and life on Earth within such a superior structure. To assist the individual in that integral attainment, rather than dissolution (nirvana) of the consciousness because the mis-direction outward implies that there cannot be a concentration of the power or energy sufficient to explore and integrate all the parts and levels of embodied being. This, in concise terms, is the real description of the decline of Hindu Dharma and consequently of caste. In view of that decline regarding this essentiality of direction or poise of consciousness, it is understandable that a society which continues nonetheless to embrace caste faithfully can only be a shadow reflection of that Truth, that divine Cosmic Purush. It must, therefore, display in the subsequent evolution of the civilisation under aegis of this Shadow, all the distortions such as mis-direction and poise must engender. Poverty is one result, a leprotic disease afflicting the Purush with ugly eruptions covering its skin, and which, because of the mis-direction, came to be synonymous with the Divine. In God’s image then meant the poor are closer to God’s kingdom, in some way more expressive of the ‘true’ nature of God. This exaltation of poverty and renunciation is a direct consequence of the wrong direction, a direction outward, beyond a creation in matter, into the nirvanic Void rather than the rich and intensely blissful fullness of the Mother, particularly in her aspect of the divine Lakshmi, goddess of plenty, wealth and increase, of beauty and harmony in a physical creation fashioned in her image.

Diversity was then the bane of human existence, with all its avenues of expression such as the body and its senses. One dissolved one’s consciousness in the Beyond, one renounced the world and material creation, or the divine Mother, and attained a naked realisation, denuded of the luxuriant robes of the manifest creation. This, we must repeat, was not the original aim of the Chaturvarna, and it could never allow for the fulfilment of its main function: harmony and integration.

The purpose of such a system is to allow the individual the possibility to realise his or her inner truth, in material creation, in a body, on this planet Earth. Birth on Earth and into the caste system, or into the magnificent harmonies of the cosmos as one more note of the Infinite, was not intended to be a means of escape from that material creation and a plunge into nirvanic Nothingness or the indifferentiated Absolute. The process would thus be a senseless exercise if the only goal was to shed each and every vestige of this diversity. Yet, this is the ‘truth’ of every philosophic system, every religion, every path of yoga: birth may be a privilege, but only because it provides us with the possibility of dissolving whatever we may have had the misfortune to accumulate during the process of birth and the evolution of consciousness on Earth, finally returning to the source whence we came in an unfettered condition. In other words, we enter baggageless, we accumulate baggage, and then we are obliged and expected to follow the spiritual paths which will help us to shed that baggage and attain that pristine state of nakedness in order to merge with that original source once more.

But the Divine Consciousness is not such a senseless thing. This is simply the human inability to cope with diversity, multiplicity, richness and fullness – with life in its totality. It is simply a projection of God ‘in man’s image’, – i.e., purposeless and inane.

This perception, which took hold of India in the early centuries of this Manifestation, had to produce a decline in the Chaturvarna. A ‘God realisation’ of this sort could only undermine one’s faith in life on Earth. Thereafter, what sense could there be to a system such as the Chaturvarna? It was then that a very heavy blanket of inertia began to descend upon the consciousness of the people of Bharat, of ‘high’ caste and ‘low’ in equal measure, since the function of such a System had been corrupted.

The caste system’s essential purpose was to offer the individual an ideal FIELD and CONDITIONS within the System to explore the many layers of consciousness and make contact with one’s inner dharma or truth. That is, the individual in any of the four segments, starting from the periphery of the diagram, from birth to birth moves closer to the Centre. In the process the richness of his or her temperament, psychology, and even physical attributes and potentials were unveiled and integrated. The act of ‘setting each thing in its place’ within oneself could then be extended from microcosm to macrocosm. These attributes and aspects of one’s consciousness can be said to exist equally in all beings, but in seed form. The experience of the Chaturvarna was an aid to the development of that potentiality according to the overall dictates of the individualised destiny: the harmony of the parts within the whole.

Closer to the divine Source, the heart of the process was reached, the inner Chamber where the divine Purpose stands as the cosmic pillar of creation, as the immobile Agni amidst the mobile, or the divine Skambha. The Vedic journey in the sacrificial period of the year unveiled the magnificent diversity of creation and offered this at the feet of the Divine Mother, each part an instrument expressive of the highest realisation of her diversity in unity. Caste like cosmos was not divisive. Rather it was the path to wholeness and completion.

In the next portion of this essay, we shall explore Time’s function in the Chaturnarna and why the Year was of such singular importance in the Vedic vision – both the Earth year and Cosmic, and its relation to caste.


P.N.-B.
Skambha, June 1991


(to be continued)

Culture and Cosmos – 2, Part 2

 

Civilisations evolve religions out of a perception of a certain metaphysical or cosmic order. Or else, the cosmos acts as a screen onto which an order is projected that has evolved out of the religious experience. This, in turn, finds itself reflected in different forms of government, more or less faithful images of that higher perception. Though we may seek to disconnect models of government from the religious experience, in an age which appears to have exceeded the boundaries of old and in the effort to secularise society, a deeper study of the matter does reveal the connection.

To illustrate, Semitic religions, whose influence has spread across the entire globe largely through colonial conquests, have a monotheistic conceptual basis. This ONE GOD then evolved into the monarch and later the president. Below this single Godhead there are the angels in Middle Eastern religions, and the pattern extends to governing bodies via the prime minister, ministers of state, and so forth, – executors of the commands of an all-powerful divine General.

A hardening of the structure has often come about. Fascist and communist regimes of the 20th Century are examples of this degeneration, for in the monotheistic model there are no attenuating, harmonising and balancing forces. The divine General lacks the other two aspects of the trinity, as equal powers, which do indeed prevent the degeneration of a process which bears a respect for the cosmic triune play of energy: CREATION, PRESERVATION and DESTRUCTION. This triadic compound is the true reality of the cosmos, describing the macrocosmos as well as the microcosmos. Upon this play of energy the whole of creation is balanced.

Two of these interacting forces are feminine in quality. In pre-Christian times this fact was expressed in the Greek myth of Demeter, the Divine Mother, and her daughter, Persephone. Joining them in the action was Pluto, thus completing the triune expression of positive and negative interacting and mutually sustaining forces. When these balancing, attenuating forces are eliminated from the pantheon, and this is carried over to governing bodies, it is understandable that a brittleness sets in and despotism of various degrees is the outcome. The dictator is the result of a monotheistic religious model which leaves salvation in the hands of a one God, masculine, wrathful, almighty, and a jealous guard of his all-inclusive rule.

In our 20th Century, secularism evolved when finally the hold of religion began to give way and society sought to disconnect it entirely from the processes of government. Indeed, the religious experience was seen to be unable to inspire the correct order which could accommodate and express a truth that harmonises. Thus, to all appearances, the West and all the governments it has provided models for across the globe, staunchly uphold the division of State and Religion. But a more penetrating observation discloses that the separation is in name only, and perhaps in law: the essence of government and the forms it produces are direct products of a metaphysical perception.

There are examples of the link between government and religion even today in the ‘secular’ West. Switzerland, to name one country, has only very recently granted women the right to vote, having withheld this right on the basis of its Calvinistic interpretation of the Bible, with certain cantons still adamantly refusing to concede what the courts are now seeking to impose.

Indeed, a force moves across the globe urging a release of those long pent-up feminine energies. This is primarily reflected in feminist campaigns for the liberation and uplift of women, similar to the Swiss development; or else there are the environmentalist movements, the save-the-Earth drives which receive more energy and commitment daily. The world is now being forced to accept the existence of these powers and to integrate them somehow into the existing order. But the governing bodies of Semitic inspiration are not reflective of this triune play of energy, hence we observe a state of flux and sometimes collapse when the resulting brittleness reaches an extreme. Or else these drives create a greater resistance and consequently a more intensive effort at suppression of feminine powers. In the sphere of religion itself, fundamentalist responses are always a reaction to the urge for change and the experience of integration and wholeness.

In the Middle East, cradle of the monotheistic tradition, this development has reached an extreme in certain quasi theocratic regimes where women are excluded from any form of effective participation in government. In Pakistan this is now a dominant issue insofar as the Sharia Law is about to be adopted, accompanied by a specific injunction barring women from the right to occupy the highest offices of government, being considered unfit to rule according to the scriptures. These regimes, through fundamentalist, proselytising agencies, seek to foist their divisive framework onto societies whose foundational perceptions are entirely different from the Semitic. Whenever these agents have been successful, we witness a schism: models of government out of tune with the nation’s cultural foundation. A prime example is India.

Rigid fundamentalist responses to change are simply indications that indeed the old order is collapsing. Throughout the world the call is for a new order, and none can now silence this fervent appeal. At the same time, societies are in a state of turmoil precisely because the lines of this Order are unknown; or else the imposition of an order alien to the indigenous soul persists, though colonial rule has ceased to hold sway, through patterns of thought perpetuated by an intelligentsia held prisoner of this bygone rule, acting as agent for a system totally alien to the national soul, the finer points of which these intellectuals themselves ignore.

To a certain extent the United States of America presents a divergence to the rule of a progressively hardening structure degenerating into despotic rule, simply because it has a specific role to play in this 9th Manifestation. America’s essential truth of being is a binary expression, perhaps the purest model to be found on the globe today. Its religious experience of a Semitic origin is expressed in the office of president very faithfully, but the more important feature is the binary party system which has its roots in a stark divide in the early perception of reality, positioning God on one side of the cosmic fence and Satan on the other, in eternal confrontation and struggle for supremacy. In other words, they stand as two basic forces in ceaseless opposition and mutual antagonism. In spite of numerous efforts to break this pattern and to introduce a third or more parties, these have never been successful. The USA has remained thoroughly entrenched in its binary system because indeed it represents the truth of the national soul and its contribution to the global harmony. At the same time, in this epoch, when a force of unity and integration is moving across the globe, we witness stresses on that system with the Republican Party virtually gaining a monopoly through successive re-elections with apparently no breakthrough in sight for the Democrats. Nonetheless, in Congress and the Senate the binary party system continues to function with an admirable degree of proficiency.

Yet, what might be true for one nation may not hold for another. The legacies of colonial rule are in evidence in most nations in the world. As in the case of India, they bear little relation to the soul of the nations colonised. They were imported models forcibly imposed, covertly or overtly. For this reason we see the world in the process of regurgitating all the concepts on which those governments had been based. The outcome of this worldwide movement is certain to be a new world order for there are breakdowns, stresses, pressures for change felt everywhere.

We are interested in the nature, the texture of that emerging Order because the New Way is a heralding voice of that superior expression. It has provided a model of a new order taken from the cosmic harmony which is its inspiration. Its order is hence of universal relevance and not in the least sectarian and divisive. Its essence is triune, or the harmonious balance of the triune powers of creation. Thus, using the formulas of the new way Cosmology, in this essay we shall present an example of 1) India’s higher seeing and the features which distinguish it from the Semitic model; 2) how this seeing has played itself out in India in the political sphere, though ostensibly the nation has adopted the Semitic model in contrast to the ancient Hindu formula; and 3) how 20th Century secularism impedes a competent resolution of the problems the Semitic model created in the nation, to the point where the entire edifice of modern India stands on the brink of a catastrophic collapse.

The long slumber of the soul of India

If the West evolved its political framework out of its perception of ‘heaven’ – often a euphemism for the cosmos divested of the sacredness of the Divine Mother once she had been relegated to the inferno of man’s suppressed desires and libido – the East has equally produced its contemporary order. But here we encounter an interesting phenomenon. India has never really displayed this order in the more recent historic period, having been saddled with foreign rule for the past thousand and more years. Nonetheless, Hindu civilisation has nurtured this order and kept it alive in subterranean levels of the consciousness of its people. This is because, come what may and in spite of innumerable fierce attempts to destroy its vision of wholeness, it has been maintained by the nation’s obsession with the cosmic harmony. Even today, western rationalism and Bible-thumping zealots notwithstanding, great store is placed in the validity of certain minor aspects of cosmic harmonies, namely astrology and other forecasting arts. In addition, India has used these harmonies to record its history in a language which evolved for that purpose. The Puranas, for example, express this cosmic truth. These ‘myths’ serve a purpose which has not been fully appreciated in modern India: they preserve the Cosmic Truth which is the basis of the new world order. While the West and the Middle East experienced the destruction of a unified perception and consciousness, which relegated the Divine Mother to the position of an Eve, evil temptress and responsible for all mankind’s woes, and in the process eliminated the Feminine Principle entirely from its civilisational expressions, so too India experienced the same severance – or at least a nearly successful attempt to split asunder the consciousness of unity which has always characterised the Indian spiritual genius. Indeed, the philosophical fragmentation has been reflected in the violation of the wholeness of the geographical body of Mother India. Thus, if Partition can be taken as a pointer, the attempt appears to have succeeded, and on a certain level of physical existence we are forced to admit that this splitting apart has taken its toll and appears now irreversible. But, is this entirely true?


To arrive at certain conclusions we must analyse the present position in the light of developments in this century which involve the political and spiritual manifestations of that cosmic harmony. At the outset one factor becomes clear: India had been suppressed by extraneous foreign and colonial rule only until the time when this superior pattern, this cosmic truth of her higher destiny had begun to play itself out. This means that for many centuries, indeed for several millennia, nothing of this cosmic truth escaped an imprisonment Time had demanded and maintained. However, the general lines of this pattern were preserved intact in the Puranas.

We are discussing the flow of Time over millennia. At the same time, we have narrowed our vision like a microscope and zeroed into this century where, in a nuclear time-space, physical and temporal, we observe that sacred Secret playing itself out. We see the truth of the Puranas cast into the political/spiritual pattern upon which the new India has been moulded. More astoundingly, we see it clearly and unmistakably reflected in the very geography of the subcontinental land-mass.

The discernible play-out began in 1857 with the Sepoy Rebellion or India’s first war of independence from colonial rule. Ninety years later, in 1947, that independence from the colonial power would become an historical fact. But ‘independence’ reflected the unconsciousness of the process: India’s physically dismembered condition is simply an expression of a process not whole, involving much unconsciousness in the executing instruments and an ‘order’ imposed upon the new India which does not bear a direct relation to that cosmic Harmony.

We can appreciate the gravity of the situation when we understand that the political order of the West reflects that civilisation’s religious perception. We know that the Indian perception is markedly different from the Western, of Middle-Eastern origin. Yet India has adopted a political system which is an import from that world very far removed from her reality. What, precisely, is left out? It is that very mother, – yet we go on invoking Bharatmata, or Mother India. Thus, we are not surprised to observe that the physical body of the ‘new’ India presents a dismembering of the Mother. The geographical condition simply describes the condition of India’s contemporary political and social order.

At the same time, in a paradoxical manner so much in keeping with the abounding paradoxes one is faced with daily in the Indian subcontinent, the awakened consciousness of the Indian spirit which we may call the Hindu Soul, for want of a better expression, has already revealed itself faithful to the unified perception of that ancient Vision. It has been the reflection of the Puranic cosmic truth in spite of surface appearances; or rather, that Truth has played itself out negatively though with immaculate precision.

The structure of the collection of Puranas provides the key, which none suspect exists and which has therefore served as its means of protection and preservation. Thus the Puranas have a triune structure: 18 books divided into 3 groups of 6. Each 6-section belongs to a particular aspect of the essential Trinity – Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva, or Creation, Preservation and Destruct ion. This same triadic play is more pointedly connected to the Mother through the gunas (energy flows) of the Tradition: Rajas, Sattwa and Tamas – again, Creation, Preservation and Destruction. This very same trinity forms the basis of astrology as it is practised throughout the world.

These triune groupings are the woof and warp of Hindu philosophies and systems of yoga. They are also the woof and warp of India’s political order via the Nehru Lunar Line of three (plus a fourth ‘one’). The accurateness of this pattern is empirically verifiable. The birthdates of the members of this Line provide the harmonic key: 9 and 6 and 3: the Trinity manifest. (See The New Way, Volume l; TVN 0/1) The cosmic harmony of our solar system given exquisitely faithful reproduction on Earth.

Nonetheless, the situation is problematic. The imported political structure bears little relation to that harmony ‘up above’. It does not describe a triune conglomerate of Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva, but harkens rather to a Semitic monolithic Godhead, a one God and no other, to the point where it denies the manifold expressions of the Divine Mother as reflected explicitly in its condemnation of ‘idol worship’. Contemporary India followed suit. Thus, we have witnessed the rise of organisations such as the Arya Samaj, a clear example of the subjugation of the Hindu perception of the cosmic Truth in its integral form to the imported religious experience of the Middle East and Western nations with their insistence on a stark monolithic truth, at war with the many-faceted reality of the Divine Mother’s vast Being.

Predictably, this exclusiveness and damning of the multiplicity of creation was inflicted upon the planet itself in an on-going war with Mother Nature, or the ecological collapse of our planet Earth.

Vedic India knew no such war. It expressed the integral realisation, – a harmony of God, Nature and the human being, or the Transcendent, the Cosmic and the Individual Divine. This was its foundational seeing; this remains the basis of the Hindu perception of reality. But where is the political order to express this indigenous seeing?

Over the centuries India has experienced continuous attacks on this original Vision – a vision that must form the recognised foundation upon which the new India is built, as well as the anticipated new order that is global. But, let us be clear, it is not HINDUISM that becomes that global order. It is the cosmic truth. Whoever has not realised that Truth cannot comprehend the universal character of Hinduism and its destiny of world affirmation. This affirmation will not be labelled ‘Hindu’. It will be simply that Truth, that impersonal face of the cosmic harmony manifesting in each nation in a progressive unfolding according to the ever-widening eye of its collective perception. This ‘infiltration’ by the Cosmic Truth – which began with the accelerated spread of the Indian spiritual vision throughout the world in the 1960s – brought about a gradual undermining of those old structures based on divisiveness and a separative perception of reality. Creation is seen as a wholeness of the triune manifestation, as the One and the Many, as a superb unity in diversity. The destiny of India is to spread the vision of this truth-seeing, not under the label of Hinduism but as the Cosmic Truth, a perception which then pierces the veils that hold back the energies concentrated in the Vision and these then find manifold avenues and patterns of eternally-renewing expressions.

Indeed the old order is crumbling. But it is merely the beginning. At present we are simply witnessing the collapse of very basic elements which in their continued existence will not permit the ‘infiltration’ of the Cosmic Truth. We have yet to witness overtly the formulas themselves which will evolve in those nations once the transitional period has been successfully surpassed and the channels of expression of that Truth begin to manifest.

Similarly, there is a crumbling of inadequate structures in India. Indeed, the nation seems to be disintegrating. It was predictable. It is inevitable. The existing order is inadequate to express the Vedic Seeing. It served its noble purpose during India’s transitional phase, but its limits have now been reached, in time and in the lived experience of India society. The time has indeed come for the true new order to be unveiled.

We emphasis unveiled, because like Shiva’s mighty and invincible Son, Guha, the Hidden One, the superlative Secret of the most profound secrets of Hinduism, the new order already exists in India. The travails of the present are simply experiences in this act of unveiling, in becoming conscious and whole, in granting to that Cosmic Vision a manifest vehicle of Truth which is able to unify the formidable diversity that is India.

The Vision that Illumines

The world order which was established at the close of the Second World War is crumbling, in India and beyond. The central focus of that order was the threat of communism and political systems in a number of countries were a reactionary response to that threat. Hence these systems were externally imposed. One very clear example is Italy. Having as it does a special relationship with India in esoteric tradition, Italy’s case history is particularly relevant. For we note that a crossroads has been reached there as well. Apart from revealing a chronic instability – the rise and fall of no less than fifty governments since the end of the War – Italy’s north now seeks to establish a certain independence from the south. The outcome of this movement and its effects on the newly-united Italian nation promise to be significant. As has been rightfully pointed out by political analysts, the demise of communism had a particularly hard effect on Italian politics, given the fact that the constitution and political structure adopted at the fall of Fascist Italy, bore this focus foremost: the threat of communism and its containment. Now that this threat has dissolved, the entire structure upon which it stood is threatened with collapse.

This is the situation we encounter throughout the world, and it is this circumstance which is the cause for the present strife and turmoil: artificial structures were adopted, systems which bore scant relation to the soul of the nations. India’s condition is not an isolated one. We may cite any number of similar situations where national ‘orders’ were the outcome of external conditions and not true and free internal movements and expressions. Constitutions and socio-political systems were devised in reaction to those externals almost exclusively. Even the national borders were determined by extraneous considerations. Such has been the legacy of colonialism throughout the world; and in this assessment we include the special brand of colonialism of both the USSR in Eastern Europe, and the USA in Latin America.

It is now openly accepted and stated in India that ‘something else’ must evolve to replace the constitution and parliamentary democracy which the nation adopted almost in its entirety from Great Britain. The loud invective is heard, COMMUNAL!, for any attempt to unveil another order, more attuned to the national soul. The death of secularism is bemoaned and the attempt to establish a ‘Hindu Rastra’ is frantically opposed and labelled retrograde.

The reply to these castigations and lamentations must necessarily be that the affairs of the nation have been in the hands of those ‘secular forces’ for decades. Independent India has never experienced anything else. Therefore, if the country is today faced with communalism, desecularisation, disintegration, and the opposite of any true integration, it is this secular mindset that must be held responsible. We must therefore question its efficacy and legitimacy and cease avoiding this badly needed introspection.

However, an introspection of the sort required at present is not advisable when it is a speculative, intellectual exercise – those which continue to abound. That is, analysts turn round and round on a wheel of nothingness with a void as its hub. These attempts to probe the failures of the system are thus always negative. It is similar to dissecting a corpse rather than the examination of a living body. We may uncover the reason for a fatal disease in dissecting the corpse, but we cannot pretend that this will replace a vision of its living truth. The implication is that introspection must have a centre, a focus – indeed, a vision. It is that vision which illumines our penetration. Without the light of this vision we simply engage in endless speculative gyrations in a mind-boggling labyrinth, apportioning the blame here or there. Introspection can only be a valid exercise when a clear focus exists. That focus in this case is the living pulse of the soul of India, with its mathematical avenues of expression, as the light which illuminates the causes for the failure of the old order. Without that we simply construct another model as a result of our introspection which will once again bear a central void in place of the living and pulsating soul of Bharat Mata. Because of this it has been stated time and again that the new world order can only arise on the basis of knowledge, the fruit of a very precise ACT OF SEEING, by persons of Knowledge.

Aids are provided for this purpose, born in the midst of intensely concentrated states of higher awareness. These revelations act as Philosopher’s Stones in our introspection. They reveal that India, unlike any other nation in the world, is not only a consciousness of the Divine Mother on Earth, but her very PHYSICAL being, her geography, proves that she is the earthly representative of that Mother. The key of Knowledge for this higher perception is the Capricorn hieroglyph (ruler of India) superimposed on the map of her integral Body. We may use this in our present analysis as we have done on numerous occasions in the past, this key being a ceaseless self-replenishing source, and we shall see that even in her disintegration there is a control that is a superb reflection of the Cosmic Truth. This superior tool of perception can, by consequence, reveal the path we must take toemerge from the present prison of unknowing.

 

 

Disintegration shows the way

Wholeness, an integration of a trifold manifestation is the way. But what are we faced with today? We have anything but wholeness. We have a truncated physical nation – but that is not enough. The subtle energy sheath of Bharat Mata is riddled with holes and in parts devastatingly dismembered. Massive portions have been severed from the Body, torn out of the sheath at crucial points. This is also the result of the external system imposed upon the civilisation. The results are mathematical. One clear example may suffice because it is of such crucial importance at present.

The inadequate brand of Gandhian non-violence permitted the body of Bharat Mata to be torn asunder at the time of Partition, and, lamentably, its effects continue to be felt in the nation. India, because of this inadequate perception, became a victim of an emasculated energy base. In terms of its ancient heritage, this meant that the concept of non-violence struck a critical, almost fatal blow at the Kshatriya (warrior/ruler) segment of Indian civilisation. This having been the case, what are the results today? We have the ‘defenders of the Dharma’, as the Sikhs have been traditionally called, not exerting themselves in the defence of this Dharma in the direction it should go, but twisted, turned back upon itself. This question of energies turning back upon themselves is the mathematical part of the process. We shall now explore it in depth.

Originally Sikhism arose not as a religion, let us be clear, but as an organisation within the Kshatriya caste for the defence of the Dharma in the wake of relentless onslaughts from the North West of forces seeking to implant in India a foreign culture and faith. The Sikhs stood at the frontier of Bharat Mata, face to face with that invading and corrosive element, at the point where it had entered. On the Symbol-Map, this would be in the Rajas portion of the subtle energy sheath (see page 10). They still occupy that same physical position, pushed back to the new frontier at the time of Partition. But what transpired after that initial moment of truthfulness, of faithfulness to their inherent dharma and the blessed expression of that Kshatriya energy?

With the completion of the Line of Ten Gurus, we see those corrosive invading seeds taking their toll and the Sikh religion came formally into being, separate from the cultural identity of the greater body. This crystallised as a reaction to that invading ideology rather than a true expression of the Kshatriya soul (numerous elements of its belief system and ritual attest to this fact). We are justified in asking how this came to pass. The answer is given in the sacred Symbol-Map of a united subcontinent and its projection of wholeness and integrated, integral seeing.

Thus, on the basis of the Symbol-Map, we note that at the other end, the North East, another corrosive substance had entered, through the Tamas portion of the subtle energy sheath. The British came originally through what is now Calcutta, and this invasion through the Tamas section forced the Hindu Soul more cunningly than ever into the cramped space of the religious consciousness. Its effects have been more devastating than the Islamic attack on the wellspring of Warrior energies. The Sikhs were caught in this crunch when the inadequate brand of non-violence was imposed upon the nation and the Sikh Dharma had no proper outlet of expression, or felt itself a victim of an inexpressible undermining.

Partition reflected the same turning back upon itself of that energy. The forces which might have been directed toward the colonial aggressor were blocked, suppressed, emasculated. The mathematical effect was a collapse of energies. That is, those frontier pillars of strength fell into the central void of where the Dharma is ‘preserved’. The impact of this collapse of energies in the subtle sheath of the nation brought a convulsive turn of Indian upon Indian rather than a concentrated, unified thrust of a county whole and integral in its energy body to oust the invading virus. It is similar to a disease attacking the immune system – indeed, AIDS is the utterly perfect symbol. The body of Bharat Mata lost its defences. Those ‘warrior cells’ were undermined  throughout the breadth of the land, just as the immune system is undermined in AIDS. The Body from that time onwards succumbed to one disease after another. Continuing into the present, at both ends of the nation there are seepages of energy, escapes which at the same time permit entries of new viral hordes. These, it must be emphasised, enter and attack the health of the Body because of internal causes. The system breaks down, caves in upon itself, immunity fails from causes inherent in the body itself. The result is compulsive auto-destruction.

The suppression at the time it was most needed of these ‘warrior cells’ forced them to turn back upon the system – i,e., the main body – for they had no other legitimate outlet. The bloodshed of Partition was one such expression, but only the first in a long series of energy collapses. The process is mathematical, I hasten to repeat. Thus, the Sikh revolt of today, ostensibly for economic and political grievances, is a predictable development, the result of a denial of the truth of the Kshatriya dharma in the fourfold division of the civilisation’s consciousness-being, a division taken directly from the cosmic harmony, an expression, faithful and pure, of the Cosmic Truth. A denial of this sort perforce affects the entire nation since the Body and its presiding consciousness-force is an integral whole.

Sri Aurobindo once remarked that Gandhi was a Christian soul in an Indian body. Gandhi represented the prevailing conditions at the time of British rule, when the nation had failed to recognise and respond to the Supramental Avatar and aligned itself solely with the agents of the Lunar Line; it was thus a partial expression of the greater vision.

Gandhi, like the Sikhs in reaction to Islam, evolved a formula for the independence struggle which was primarily Christian in its flavour – ethical and moral (its main ingredient was a Christian-inspired manipulation of guilt) – but bearing no essential connection to the soul of the new India because the ancient foundation had long since been corroded upon which the new was to arise. The infiltration and its consequences on the national psyche became reflected in the physical Body, resulting in a dismembering entirely representative of this disintegration in the energy sheath.

This sheath is threefold and fourfold in its structure. It has ever been the basis of the Hindu Dharma. The Kshatriya element of the fourfold energy body bears a connection to the sexual expression of a civilisation or an individual. Thus, in the Rajas portion of Bharat Mata we encounter a very virile force, not merely in evidence in the North-western male, but in the female as well. Indeed we see the symbol materialised with an astounding accuracy when we note that while Gandhi attacked the Kshatriya segment of the energy sheath through his policy of non-violence, throughout his entire adult life until the time of his demise, he grappled with this unruly energy within his own being. He admitted that he had not succeeded in his self-styled methods to dominate his sexual nature, while he also seems to have stated that had he done so he would have succeeded single-handed in ousting the British.

The connection Gandhi made was valid, but his ignorance of the Integral Yoga and the work of the Supramental Avatar, while nonetheless finding himself at the helm of the movement, has left the nation with this shadowy legacy of incompletion and half truths. At this point the Government of India is expected to deal with that ‘unruly energy’ in its collective expression (one of which is terrorism, we may add), in such a manner that its policies will integrate it into the larger body of Bharat Mata and in that integration allow it its correct expression. But failing to appreciate and discuss the real flaws, how can a solution come about?

The Kshatriya element, like all the other segments of the fourfold sheath of Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaishya, Shudra, must be allowed to express legitimately its dharma: the protection of Bharat Mata, similar to a healthy immune system in a body invaded by a virus. Instead, this ancient tradition must surely have felt itself undermined and relegated to an inferior status, for it is only such a deep-rooted frustration, impossible to express in the context of present-day secular India, that can account for the ferocity of the Sikh uprising and the determination to secede of a portion of the community’s members – precisely its virile youth – rather than the ‘grievances’ which appear on the surface to have caused the degenerated expression of that vir dharma.

The Government must act in this unclear atmosphere – unclear about the REAL causes of the disease; and similar to the administration of antibiotics, a violent suppression of the immune system of this order results in an enhancement of the invading virus by INCREASING the resistance of the body to the medicine. Thus, every remedy applied of this inadequate sort, based on retrogressive methods and not enlightened approaches to health and well-being, simply serves to fortify the resistance, or drive it to lower layers of the collective subconscious where it accumulates power (toxins) and returns at a later period to disrupt the Body’s harmony once more. None can deny that the nation faces precisely this unfortunate situation: whatever measures are taken merely enhance resistance and increase the efficacy of the destructive power.

Thus, in the subtle body of Bharat Mata these warrior cells were suppressed and controlled artificially by the imposition of a will acting in opposition to the inherent Cosmic Truth, with the predictable result that they now attack the central Body rather than the invading viruses on the frontier; indeed, equally predictably, the rebel cells align themselves with the invaders to add vigour to the viral attack. The Body no longer has the capacity to fight off invasions of this sort; it can only turn back upon itself and eat itself away. The result is collapse, collapse, collapse in an unending inward convulsion.

Interestingly, these two northern segments of the nation, ruled by Rajas and Tamas gunas, are important sources of economic support for the main Body. The Punjab stands in the forefront of the nation’s agricultural production, while Assam contributes considerably to the production of oil and the benefits accrued in terms of foreign exchange which its tea industry provides. Secessionist movements in these areas thus have the potential of striking deadly blows at the economy of the country, and it stands to reason that the inputs from those segments, Rajas and Tamas, will be critically affected as the collapse of energies quickens.

The Birth of the Cosmic Ignorance

In spite of these undeniable facts based on an integral perception of the Indian Reality, we are faced with a society which persists in denying its own soul-truth. The ‘Hindu Dharma’ is simply an expression, in its integral form, of the Cosmic Truth. But due to the inadequacies mentioned above which permitted the invasion of viruses, that Cosmic Truth became the shadow of itself – i.e., the Cosmic Ignorance. Indeed, the ancient Vedic Knowledge in its practical application was lost, and the keys which allowed this truth to provide the formulas for management of the civilisation along those higher lines became buried beneath a thick crust of ignorance. This was a process slow in developing, straddling many centuries. The first symptoms of the disease could be detected at the time of Gautam the Buddha, the ‘ruse of the Supreme’, the underminer of the Dharma (see Part I of this series, TVN 5/6). The Buddha played a pivotal role in the collapse of energies we witness today. This original undermining brought about a gradual disintegration in the spiritual dimension of Bharat Mata: energies began to collapse into a Nirvanic Void. They were thrust into the cosmic waste bin or ‘black hole’, and the nation was thus deprived of the only energy which could counteract the future invasion of ‘foreign bodies’. By the early centuries of the Christian era – the ‘Dark Ages’ – this withering away of spiritual force, this emasculation of the spiritual consciousness brought the same results as the emasculation of the Kshatriya element in contemporary Indian society. Consequently, it is not surprising that the Supramental Avatar was born into a Kshatriya family rather than a Brahmin. To arrest the decline in the realm of the Spirit, no less than in the more material realms, only those warrior energies will suffice.

  We have thus far discussed the collapse due to faults in the Rajas and Tamas sections of the subcontinental Symbol-Map. We have not yet dealt with the central guna, Sattwa, or Preservation, though in this area of our discussion we are confronted with an equally important ‘symbol’, as irrefutable in its connections as the former two. For where have those viral seeds the Buddha planted some 2000 years ago settled? They were collected centuries ago in an especially significant location in the Symbol-Map: the lowermost tip of the descending ‘V’. Thus there too – indeed, most important of all in the esoteric sense – we encounter a gap, a point of seepage in the pocket of energy-mass we know today as Sri Lanka.

The drainage is thus at all three points of the Guna-Map of Rajas, Sattwa, and Tamas: the North West, the North East, and the deep, deep South…where the Dharma is ‘preserved’.

In Tamil Nadu the effects of this drainage are almost physically palpable, as if a deadly corrosive element were eating away at the bowels of the Body. Indeed, its effects upon the system are predictable. From time to time poisonous fumes emanate from this deepest-most pocket. They cloud the atmosphere periodically and on an increasing scale. These toxic fumes arise from this deep pit and infiltrate the entire Body with devastating results.

The central portion of Bharat Mata is ruled by the guna of Preservation, Sattwa. But preservation of what? The Hindu Dharma, of course, – or the Cosmic Truth. What is the channel or instrument of expression on Earth, in a physical embodiment, of that cosmic Truth? It is the Soul, the Atman. The power of Mahakal, the Time-Spirit operates through the psychic construct of the individual and collectivity to establish its heaven (the Cosmic Truth) upon this planet Earth. The secret goal of our Age is the ‘marriage’ of that Heaven and this Earth. But, as the ancient Veda prescribes…a new heaven and a new earth.

The Buddhist realisation, at a predictable moment in the evolution of the species, cast the first effective undermining seeds into the Body of Bharat Mata. It attacked precisely this channel: it denied the individual soul.

This is the poison that lodged itself in the pit of the Body, at the deepest heart of the Preservation Guna. Without this formidable happening some 2000 years ago, the North-Western and North-Eastern infiltrations could never have taken place. The foundations of the civilisation had to be undermined, which in the Symbol-Map are located in the deepest portion of the ‘V’, those energies which alone can preserve the Dharma. The other, uppermost portions of the Body which sustain themselves on these support pillars can suffer collapse only after the Preservation Guna is attacked and not before.

It was thus in this deepest southern Sattwa region that the great defender of the Dharma arose, Shankara. But what was his ‘defence’, at a time when the shadowy mantle of the Dark Ages had already settled over the soul of the nation? Shankara merely ‘integrated’ the Buddhist realisation of the Void into the Hindu Dharma; and while not its complete abrogation, the soul was relegated to an entirely inferior status in the spiritual echelon. Shankara carried those seeds, impeccable instrument that he was, from the deep south to the four corners of the Body. The result was the first clear and unmistakable sign of the loss of the Cosmic Truth. It was then that the nation became the representative on Earth of the Cosmic Ignorance and no longer the higher Vedic reality. Thus the Divine Maya of the ancient Veda became Shankara’s ‘Maya’, or Illusion, devoid of any divine attributes. For all practical purposes, she became the temptress Eve, the weaver of the veils of illusion and the cunning power which binds the human being to this woeful evolution, prisoner of his atavistic drives in the fruitless cycles of birth and rebirth. The cleavage in the energy body of the civilisation was complete: on the one side was ranged the Spirit, on the other Matter. And the toxic fumes from the chasm in between never cease to emit their corrosive substances to cloud perception of the higher Truth.

Shankara, like all superior souls, could not fail to be faithful to the Time-Spirit: he could ‘see’ only what the divine Power permitted, in an Age characterised by a dimming of the light, a first perceptible decline in the Dharma.

Thus, in present-day Tamil Nadu we observe a situation similar in some ways to the North. We witness the largely Hindu Tamils at the frontier, standing in opposition to the Buddhist Sinhalese. To appearances the struggle is ethnic, social and political. But this is simply because the channel provided for the struggle is the external political dimension. The spiritual channel to deal with the true issue is closed – or rather, hidden.

The ‘Bottomless Pit’

The base for the Supramental Avatar was carefully selected. It lay in the southern sector of Bharat Mata – in order to deal with those toxic fumes which no politician can possibly detect much less understand. That ‘sattwic’ portion of the Body requires a YOGIC defence, hidden from the eye of the uninitiated. Therefore Tamil Nadu preserves the nation’s most important, most meaningful and determining worship for the new India – that of Murugan or Kartikeya, or Guha, the Hidden One. His work is symbolised by the description of the 10th Evolutionary Avatar, Kalki, with sword in hand and mounted on a white steed: Kshatriya symbols. Indeed, all the prominent players mentioned were Kshatriyas. The Buddha belonged to this caste also, who had usurped the place of the true 9th Avatar, Sri Aurobindo, himself a Kshatriya. But in the yogic experience of higher expressions of energy interaction, how is that warrior force to be exercised? In the case in reference we have Sri Aurobindo’s explanation of the method as well as the struggle, recorded in his most autobiographical poem, ‘A God’s Labour’. Here are some of its verses:

All around is darkness and strife;

For the lamps that men call suns

Are but half way gleams on this stumbling life

Cast by the Undying Ones.

 

Man lights his little torches of hope

That lead to a failing edge;

A fragment of Truth is his widest scope,

An inn his pilgrimage.

 

The Truth of truths men fear and deny,

The Light of lights they refuse;

To ignorant gods they lift their cry

 Or a demon altar choose.

 

All that was found must again be sought,

Each enemy slain revives,

Each battle for ever is fought and refought

Through vistas of fruitless lives.

 

My gaping wounds are a thousand and one

And the Titan kings assail,

But I cannot rest till my task is done

And wrought the eternal will.

 

How they mock and sneer, both devils and men!

‘Thy hope is Chimera’s head

Painting the sky with its fiery stain;

Thou shalt fail and thy words lie dead.

 

‘Who art thou that babblest of heavenly ease

And joy and golden room

To us who are waifs on inconscient seas

And bound to life’s iron doom?

 

‘This earth is ours, a field of Night

For our petty flickering fires.

How shall it brook the sacred Light

Or suffer a god’s desires?

 

‘Come, let us slay him and end his course!

Then shall our hearts have release

From the burden and call of his glory and force

And the curb of his wide white peace.’

 

But the god is there in my mortal breast

Who wrestles with error and fate

And tramples a road through mire and waste

For the nameless Immaculate.

 

A voice cried, ‘Go where none have gone!

Dig deeper, deeper yet

Till thou reach the grim foundation stone

And knock at the keyless gate.’

 

I saw that a falsehood was planted deep

At the very root of things

Where the grey Sphinx guards God’s riddle sleep

On the Dragon’s outspread wings.

 

I left the surface gods of mind

And life’s unsatisfied seas

And plunged through the body’s alleys blind

To the nether mysteries.

 

I have delved through the dumb Earth’s dreadful heart

And heard her black mass’ bell

I have seen the source whence her agonies part

And the inner reason of hell.

 

Above me the dragon murmurs moan

And the goblin voices flit;

I have pierced the Void where Thought was born,

I have walked in the bottomless pit…

Sri Aurobindo writes of the ‘bottomless pit’. In the occult Body of the nation, it is precisely where he established his counterattack, his yogic realisation, together with the Mother’s. The first trinity of his Line set about their work in this lowermost area and injected an antidote into the bowels of Bharat Mata – into the ‘bottomless pit’ where the Void had consolidated its seeping stronghold in the body of the Dharma.

Yet all is still very much hidden. Thus this play-out continues to be a reflection of the Cosmic Ignorance and not the Cosmic Truth, and it is composed of suffering, bloodshed, schism, disintegration – all the trappings of that Ignorance.

To counteract this the Kshatriya element is needed not merely in the physical realm proper but in the spiritual. Mind is the bane of the human being. The Void is the experience of a species balanced on a precarious binary structure where Mind is the regent and the soul is denied…in Sri Aurobindo’s words, ‘the Void where Thought was born’. The Supramental Avatar, 9th in the Line of the ten, came to dislodge the usurper and to re-establish the Dharma in the only way that it could be done: to undermine the Void itself. And the location for this exercise was the South in the Preservation/Sattwa guna, right where the original invading virus had been collected and firmly lodged.

Courage is needed in this exercise – the courage of the Divine Warrior. To see what is, to express that profound Seeing fearlessly, and to refashion the new India on this foundation of Cosmic Truth.


The play is no longer quite so hidden, however. The Act of Seeing has lifted many veils from the Hidden One, exposing in greater measure the divine Truth. It is seen increasingly to shape even the most material and apparently insignificant aspects of daily life. To illustrate, a massive statue of the Buddha sinks to the bottom of the sea in Andhra Pradesh in 1990, while the Chief Minister of the state had previously declared that the project of installing the statue, inherited from his predecessor, would ‘sink the economy of the State’, – almost as if his words became a spell and played itself out most physically, driving the statue to its watery grave. People justifiably question how so noble a project could display such a merciless lack of divine blessings. In the light of what is written in this essay, one must question the wisdom of such projects being left to the discretion of secular leaders who have no deeper understanding of the hidden reverberations of such acts. Are they, we must question, in tune with the real Dharma of the nation? Or might these be further acts in this centuries-old process of undermining, unconscious no doubt but nonetheless exacting their toll?

The Dharma is an integral truth. The three Gunas are an harmonious whole, each completing the other. The Cosmic Truth describes this integral play of the Divine Shakti, resulting in both individual and collective integrality. Unless this is perceived and the truth is exposed in its totality, no integration can come about. For to integrate implies first to know what the equation is, what energies stand to be integrated, what the total alchemy consists of. Right now we have a truncated energy base: some portions of the subtle body are denied, others upheld, while the foundations are corroded.

The Buddha was a native of Bharat, it must be remembered, while Christianity and Islam came from outside. The element that the Buddha introduced was a work exclusive to India, a work which only India could do, or rather undo. The establishing of the Dharma is thus the undoing of that illusory substance, the unmasking of the cosmic Lie and the re-establishing of the light of the soul in its eternal truth of being.

Secularism’s Irrelevancy

Illusion – in the planetary harmony Neptune is its representative. Thus those ‘veiling fumes’ which arose from the nation’s deepest South are, astrologically speaking, ruled by Neptune. Being essentially an illusion, cinema also comes under Neptune’s rule in astrology. We cannot help but see the parallel, for which State can lay claim to a more consistent involvement with Neptune/Cinema than Tamil Nadu – ruled for decades by prominent figures from the world of Tamil films? How perfect therefore is this consonance with the Cosmic Truth. Similarly, how understandable is the rabid anti-Brahminical campaign which has struck blow upon blow in that segment of the civilisation whose duty it has always been to preserve the Dharma, to perceive, to experience, to foster the higher truths?

For several decades predominantly secularly oriented governments have ruled Tamil Nadu and have engaged in this campaign. They have justified their attacks by citing the age-old dominance of this highest caste, in detriment to the rise of the lower. In addition, justification is sought by citing the ancient Rig Veda, foremost pillar of Hindu civilisation, to establish an ‘historic’ precedent for a congenital North/South divide, thereby fanning the fires of the Dravidian movement. I have demolished this ‘historic’ interpretation of the Rig Veda elsewhere and need not present the evidence again. Suffice to say that without precise knowledge of cosmic harmonies erroneous and misleading interpretations are inevitable. Particularly nefarious is the persistent intrusion of the ‘secular’ viewpoint into a domain that is the product of a vision in which this contemporary framework is not only irrelevant but at times wickedly falsifying.

In the 18th and 19th Centuries – that is, with the entry of European invaders carrying the banner of Judeo-Christianity – the perversion was complete. The seeds of undermining were thrust right into the core of the Dharma by casting a secular, historic coating over the Veda; or else, in an even more perverse exercise, a mantle of paganism and nature worship.

The results of that invasion were particularly devastating in the Tamilian/Dravidian area of the Symbol-Map. The Rig Veda could thus be interpreted historically to prove an inherent division and by consequence the dominance of the Brahmin who then had to be neutralised. This development, however, is entirely understandable if we realise that geographically the south of India is the destined Preserver of the Dharma, while the north is the Defender, and the North East stands as the Dissolver of the old forms, casting the energy that emerges from that breakdown back into the central Body in a perfect containment of energies in a balanced play.

We live in a ‘secular world, hence these are perceptions not permitted to colour our policies or help us to identify the forces at play and their objective. Yet the Indian reality, I repeat, is a faithful expression of the Cosmic Truth, one element of which is the Symbol-Map which reveals with impressive precision this triune play of energy in the subcontinent.

Secularism is a necessary evil in a world dominated as it is by divisive and fanatical religions. But what has this to do with the Hindu Dharma whose foundation is unity and oneness? And if this appears not to be so it is precisely because these constricting formulas will not allow the real Hindu soul to arise and shape the future of India. This has plunged the nation into a very great inertia; and the elements most responsible for this degeneration of the Tamas Guna are the invaders into and through the Tamas segment – that is, the proponents of western secularism. At the same time, the awakening periodically comes from that very segment with Bengal playing this noble role.

In terms of this impersonal, objective assessment, the limitations of a secular, democratic system of government are obvious. It does not permit an analysis of this order because it appears that we are ‘mixing religion with politics’, insofar as the language I am employing happens to be the fundaments of the Hindu perception of reality and part of its ancient philosophical base. Yet none can deny that the revelation of the Capricorn hieroglyph superimposed on the map of India, whole and integral, does indeed explain the course of events and the policies which have shaped India since Independence.

How could we, for example, explain why anti-Brahminism ‘happened’ to arise in Tamil Nadu and no where else in the nation to the same degree – that is, as a consistent platform of the political parties that have held a monopoly over the State government for almost half a century?

The Symbol-Map informs us that such a development and these behavioural trends are compulsive. They also serve a purpose, but unfortunately this purpose at present does not contribute to the integration of Bharat Mata but rather to her disintegration. Consequently, we also understand why the Dravidian movement fostered secessionism, since the breaking up of the energy structure of the triune Map must inevitably become expressed at later stages as actual physical divides – witness the Partition at Independence.

We do not find the Kshatriya element hounded in South India as a policy, only the Brahmin. This is simply because the guna that governs this portion of the geography is Sattwa/Preservation, to which the Brahmin feels affinity. Whereas in the North, the pursuance of non-violence took its toll where the Symbol-Map indicated that it would: in the Rajas portion which bears an affinity with the Kshatriya. Similar to Tamil Nadu, we observe that the movement to restore something of the dharma in that area has resulted in a call for independence from ‘Delhi Rule’ because secessionism is the inevitable outcome when those seeking redress from wrongs which they cannot even formulate since they are related to deeply esoteric principles, become victims of the secular imprint which bars them from a vision of wholeness and integrality, whereby they would not seek to secede but demand to be integrated.

Christianity is a religion which holds Death central to its vision. One need only enter a Christian church or home with the image of a crucified Christ hanging on the wall to realise that this is so. Notwithstanding the Resurrection, which cannot compete with the Crucifixion in terms of a predominance of the symbol in the focus of ritual and worship, we must concede that Death via the Crucifixion does occupy a pre-eminent place. Consequently, the Christian invasion occurred in the Tamas portion of the Symbol-Map, a guna which bears an affinity with Death insofar as it is the agent of breakdown, destruction, dissolution, and so forth. In this case that affinity acted as a magnet and drew the British into the nation precisely through that segment, entirely in keeping with the Christian perception of reality.

These are facts of history which none can deny. However, to express them in the way I have done invites attacks from secularists who cannot go beyond the limited consciousness they possess and see Hindu civilisation and culture as a phenomenon completely distinct from all organised religions, in India and in the world. The Hindu Dharma founds itself on a COSMIC pattern – ideally on the threefold/fourfold pillars of the Cosmic Truth. This is as distinct from religions as day is from the night. Yet the secular model of independent India has trapped the nation in this false assessment with the result that all policies and even the political, judicial and social structures themselves are products of an essentially flawed perception. The question then remains, How can these structures be undone or otherwise permit the real soul of the civilisation to flourish?

The Divine Shakti presides over the evolution of the world and the evolution of Indian civilisation. As time moves on we witness that the flawed system is strangling itself, as if a malefic parasite were eating into the nation’s viscera, causing breakdowns in almost every aspect of collective life. This too was predictable, given the fact that the Cosmic Truth had degenerated into the Cosmic Ignorance centuries ago.

At this point, if at all we have the good of the nation at heart – and this too we must question given the patently self-destruct policies which are often adopted – we must accept what this cosmic-truth foundation of Hindu culture has to tell us regarding the true and real foundations of this civilisation. And we must accept that the principle of secularism, as it has evolved and the bizarre interpretations given to it by all and sundry, are simply clever ‘ruses’, tactics of hostile forces bent upon carrying Bharat Mata to a complete and total disintegration, for the only way to preserve her integrity is via the Hindu model.

The cleverest aspect of the ruse has been the constraints people of Knowledge have been subjected to when attempts have been made to cast aside these debilitating formulas and found the new India on real foundations, those in harmony with the nation’s ancient soul. Indeed, we are witnessing at present a formidable upsurge of forces intrinsically hostile to that Hindu psyche and who, by clutching the sinking raft of secularism, seek to suppress and eventually eliminate any elements in society who can vigorously champion the cause of Bharat Mata and rid her of these age-old viruses. They are in her body, physically; but more painfully, they are eating away at her psychic being because none have laid hands on the real roots of the problem – the perversion in the spiritual domain. None except the real 9th Avatar of this 9th Manifestation.

Insofar as the nation is at a perilous crossroads and in this situation the people of India must now elect a new government, it is understandable that all politicians proclaim that their party alone can provide the stability which India so badly needs in these disquieting times of collapse. But the analysis provided in these pages, I believe has exposed the vacuity of these claims: Stability of any sort is impossible unless the nation accepts the only real basis for that stability – the cultural and civilisational truth of India divested of these external models and ideologies which bear no relation to the soul of the nation, and incorporates this truth as a determining power. This does not mean that India must eject from her body whatever cannot honestly feel at ease with this ancient expression. It simply means that this is her central truth. All else is peripheral and can no longer be permitted, by underdog or top dog tactics, to mould the polity of the nation. Or if this continues to be the case, the mechanism I have described will continue to function with impeccable faithfulness to the formula, and the extremities of the Body will go on experiencing corrosion, decay, disintegration until they fall away at an ever accelerated pace from the central trunk. While that trunk itself, divested of its ‘arms’, or its shakti or power, will cave in upon itself in a sombre pralayic convulsion until another Age, until another line of Ten Avatars begins its cyclic work through the eternal meanderings of Time.


March 1991


*


Just before printing the above, there has been further evidence of the efficacy of the new way cosmology in its ability to cast light on happenings which, without this guideline, might fail to enlarge our vision and widen our perspectives. I refer to the cyclone which struck Bangladesh just after midnight on 30 April 1991 – thus pushing it over and into a day of 9 number-power (3+0+4+1+9+9+1=9). Insofar as Bangladesh is an integral part of the Symbol-Map analysed at length in this essay, a tragic happening of such colossal proportions striking at this ‘armpit’, must capture our attention. Indeed, on numerous occasions in the past I have written about the special characteristics of Bangladesh, since it occupies a very critical position in the Body (see page 10). It is located in the Tamas segment which does indeed account for these periodic visitations of Nature in her full fury. But of all the Indian states which occupy the same segment, why is Bangladesh targeted more than the others for this on-going devastation?

The answer lies in the new way geography whereby the Gnostic Circle is laid across the globe, its 360 degrees, comprised of the 12 signs of the zodiac, thus covering the entire planet. With this superimposition we can ‘read’ the various characteristics of certain geographical locations by the sign under which they fall (see The New Way, Vol. 2, Chapter 9). Bangladesh, for example, lies at exactly the transition from Capricorn to Sagittarius; that is, from a sign ruled by the Rajas Guna (Capricorn) to one ruled by Tamas (Sagittarius). Given this correspondence, it is understandable that the Tamas character is fortified. Particularly relevant is the location of the mouth of Ganga at this 90-degree longitude point.

In The New Way, Volume 2, page 355, I had written the following in January of 1978:

‘One of the most crucial areas of her Body is the armpit of the left arm, Bangladesh, because this area stands at the point of transition from Capricorn to Sagittarius and coincides with the mouth of the Ganges. The energy change there is from rajas…to tamas… It is a tremendously potent point – hence even nature manifests there in her full power when cyclones rage into this armpit with a force only occasionally felt elsewhere on the globe… Life can only be tumultuous in that area until the essence of this ‘armpit’ is understood and its true place taken in the destiny of a united India.’

The point of the above was to highlight the fact that a break-up in the geography of the triadic Symbol-Map results in ‘cracks’ in the system whereby no attenuating force can ease the impact of such furies and come to the aid of that segregated area. This type of assessment will certainly be ridiculed by the secularists and pragmatists, but I am confident that the evidence provided by the new way cosmology and the light it throws on what may be called, esoteric geography, will silence these criticisms. Indeed, almost on a daily basis, happenings across the globe do offer continual confirmation of the precision of this Seeing. Unfortunately, Bangladesh also furnishes us with a confirmation, a poignant and tragic reminder of the relentless drive of the Shakti to force the artificial barriers which separate the ‘nations’ of the subcontinent to give way and unity to be restored.

More recently, in the December 1988 issue of VISHAAL (TVN 3/5), in the article entitled, ‘The New Dawn of 1989’, I had again referred to Bangladesh and the tribulations it would undergo due to its severance from the main Body:

 

‘On the basis of the knowledge provided by the new cosmology, we see that it is the existence and reliance on just one of the energy flows that will provide the means to bring about unification in the subcontinent. Bangladesh, for example, cannot survive the constant onslaught of Mother nature in her Tamas energy flow as an independent nation. The natural calamities and the constant destruction which the area experiences can only be overcome successfully if that ‘armpit’ is an integral part of India; however, an India strong enough in her economy and political organisation to be able to absorb those disasters with relative ease. On its own Bangladesh will face ultimate disintegration under the weight of its isolated energy experience. The Shakti, using the tool of her destructive Tamas guna in continuous natural calamities, will undermine the economy of the State to such an extent that Bangladesh will either join India in the unification of the subcontinent or find itself overwhelmed by debts and thus left vulnerable to a host of aggressive forces because of the fragility of its political and economic structure.  (p. 41)

Lamentably, this latest calamity, by its severity and fidelity to the above, has revealed that Bangladesh, similar to India, has reached the critical threshold. Henceforth, each such calamity – and they are already an annual occurrence, be these either floods or cyclones or tornadoes – will serve to push the State deeper and deeper into an abyss. To exit from that black hole, the only solution is Bangladesh’s re-entry into the main Body. If such were the case, given the restitution of the threefold harmony and balance of energy, these natural calamities would begin to lessen until the point is reached where this destructive force could no longer act in the area with its present ferocity, – destruction would be transformed into dissolution.

A statement of this nature cannot be accepted unless the Earth is seen and experienced as a consciousness-being of the Divine. India, better than any other nation, has the capacity – and indeed the duty – to reveal this Truth-Seeing to the world. This is her destiny, her dharma, her truth of being. In this analysis we have discussed the trifold nature of that Dharma. In the final part of this series, I shall concentrate on the fourfold harmony and a focus on the Chaturvarna, the ancient caste system, companion of the above, We shall explore its cosmic nature, and, by consequence, its place within the vision of the Cosmic Truth.


(to be continued)

PNB
May of 1991

Aeon Centre of Cosmology
at Skambha

 

The Third World War – The New Seeing, the New Power

[Publisher’s note (April 1991): Given the importance of recent unique happenings in the world, we are carrying only one article in this issue, in which PNB discusses those and related issues. The Tenth Day of Victory and the further parts of ‘Culture and Cosmos’ will be featured later in the coming issues.]

 

The Third World War, also known as the Gulf War, has come to an end. With our last issue of VISHAAL we included a supplement dedicated to the process in cosmological terms which distinguished that war from all others. Its primary feature was, as I wrote then, a controlled dismantling. This is an ongoing process; there is more to come. But the fundamental point is that there is this ‘control’. I propose in the following to provide the student and reader with another example of that newly-revealed power working in the world by reproducing portions from an article I wrote in 1987, immediately after moving into ‘Skambha’, the permanent seat of Aeon Centre of Cosmology. The choice of the name, Skambha, was not insignificant, as I have written elsewhere in VISHAAL. The Sanskrit word means Cosmic Pillar. Insofar as it is this Pillar that provides the ‘control’ I am describing, it would be interesting to note that the article referred to, ‘The Capricorn Factor’, was the first piece I wrote at Skambha after moving to the Centre. The series, in two parts, was featured in our October and December issues of 1987.

It would be wise for the student of this new cosmology to re-read this article in toto, since it is relevant not only to what has transpired in the Gulf recently, but to what lies ahead for us in our work. I discuss therein the question of a nuclear confrontation and the central role India would play in such a scenario. But, at the same time, I specifically state that a ‘special intervention’ is needed to avert catastrophe. I will guide the student to the discovery through the pages of VISHAAL of just how true those words were and when that ‘intervention’ took place. It introduced a new way in the workings of such ‘catastrophes’. But let me reproduce here the most relevant portion from ‘The Capricorn Factor’, Part II, from VISHAAL, 2/5, December 1987, as a very specific example of the accuracy and non-speculative nature of this work:

     ‘But India at least recognises these true things, these harmonies of the cosmos. And for this very reason the Aeon Centre of Cosmology and Skambha are established on her soil. Their measures may be distorted but India alone among all nations understands in her innermost heart that the future of the Earth is somehow connected to or described by this important zodiacal time-axis, Capricorn and Cancer. For it is a fact that indeed the future of the world is playing itself out in correspondence with this axis, since India is ruled by Capricorn, while the United States of America is ruled by Cancer. And it is the latter that has put Pakistan in the significant position of being able to deliver a nuclear weapon. At this point it is an open secret that Pakistan is embarked upon a nuclear programme whose ultimate design is the manufacture of this devastating tool of destruction. America knows this, yet it continues to arm Pakistan beyond all reasonable measure, – if at all we can consider the arming of a nation in any way ‘reasonable’. It is an unfortunate situation forced upon our civilisation by the insufficiencies of the present mental race. The way to disarmament is via the channel of a superior act of seeing and a knowledge that arises in a higher poise of being.

‘Thus in keeping with the exquisitely true nature of cosmic harmonies, it was precisely on the day Adi [the ‘inauspicious’ Tamil month] is purported to begin, 17 July 1969, that the Mother spoke to Indira Gandhi through an emissary of ‘Auroville being the only hope for avoiding a world war’, which at this point would necessarily mean total annihilation. What then was the real aspect of this message? By its timing the Mother seems to have been giving a clue to the shift that must take place if India and the Earth are to be saved.

‘To add substance to this thesis, it is important to note the correspondence between this and the vision she had of the Temple, that fundamental piece of sacred architecture of such special relevance for India. The Mother’s vision took place in the very beginning of January, right in the midst of the true Capricorn measure. But she gave up insisting to the architects on the implementation of her plan on 17 January 1970. That is, exactly six months after making the above statement concerning Auroville as the only hope for avoiding a third world war. January 17th would stand in direct opposition on the calendar wheel to July 17th. These two dates would thus form an ‘axis in time’. Since the implementation of her vision did not come to pass, can we deduce that the Earth is headed toward some catastrophic destruction?

‘A special intervention is needed. That intervention is decided and determined in the realm of higher Knowledge and Power and relies on an action that stems from this higher Seeing.’ (pages 19-20.)

In these previsionary passages I have connected various elements together which have all played a role in the unfolding of the Third World War. This is made evident by reference to 17 January in relation to the Mother’s 17 July statement that Auroville was the only hope for avoiding that War. Significantly, when the war did begin, it was on 17.1.1991. However, I draw the connection via the date of her statement to the Temple episode and 17 January as the last day of the 18 during which time she sought to have the architects and disciple accept her plan as the basis for the construction. In addition, I refer to the important ‘time-axis’ resulting from these connected dates. But there is more on this subject which I will discuss further on.

There is another timing to note with regard to the War and the Mother. I am told that it was at 1:26 AM, on 17 January that the actual war began. I presume this was local time. This, as we know, was the time of Sri Aurobindo’s passing. The Mother’s was 19:26, thus directly related to Sri Aurobindo’s numerically by the simple elimination of the 9.

The final paragraph of the passage quoted above is the most significant, for indeed that special intervention did come to pass through processes of this supramental yoga, or what I have named, the Yoga of the Chamber. Interestingly, that process hinged entirely on the ‘construction’ of an axis. It was a process demanded by the distorted axis that was being cemented in the temple in Auroville, precisely. Thus, when the Mother spoke of Auroville as being the only hope for avoiding a third world war, her words were entirely true. The only ‘unknown’ at the time she made this statement was that the ‘time-axis’ which should have been the central, stabilizing and harmonising feature of that temple, never came to be. Given this fact, with its profound significance in the realm of this higher scheme of things, it became imperative to ‘construct’ that very axis by and through Time, to counteract the effects of the distorted one, as well as to provide a ‘centre that holds’ for the tumultuous events to come.

Thus, in some way this date, 17 January was a key element in the design. And indeed, it was on this very date in 1984 that the process of ‘constructing’ that Axis and bringing into being a ‘new alignment’, was completed.


The New Power of Seeing

The construction of the new Axis began on 17 April 1983. But it took an exact 9 months for it to be completed. At the same time, or rather crucial to the affair was the creation of a ‘centre’. I have discussed this in a number of articles in VISHAAL and need not repeat now what I have written on other occasions. What is of interest in this analysis is the very exact way in which this applied cosmology uses Time for the ‘construction’ of these subtle or occult shafts or axes, and then how this is translated into events on Earth of singular importance for humankind.

We find then that the date, 17 April, taken in conjunction with the other two, 17 January and 17 July, seeks to form a cross which describes four even sections of the celestial wheel if we add the missing date, 17 October. Recent happenings of significance in this process of transformation the earth is experiencing do furnish us with data that indicate the existence of this fourth point. I refer to the earthquake in California on 17 October, as well as the Crash of 1987 which fell quite near this point on October 19. I have mentioned these two events in my last piece on the War as indicators of that special ‘control’, or the ‘controlled dismantling’, so crucial to the establishment of the New Way.

Briefly, I would like to explain in what way the physical location of Skambha also calls up that Axis. The process of its forging began, as stated, on 17 April 1983. Two years thereafter the land was found for Skambha. Unequivocally, it was the place. Later I came to realise that on 17 April the Sun is directly overhead at the latitude of Skambha, thereby coinciding with the occult shaft that had been constructed with the help of that very date two years earlier. This was indeed a ‘marriage of heaven and earth’, insofar as that occult realisation (heaven) came to coincide with the physical Earth. The coming into harmony of the two was a phenomenon of the utmost importance for the Yoga. On this basis the very difficult process of the remaining years of the decade was possible. It is the joining of these two that creates the power ‘to hold’.

We have then a cross formed by these dates, 17 April, 17 July, the 17th of October and then on to January 17th. The precise degree of the latter in the celestial wheel is the 26-27th degree of Capricorn. Further on we shall see how this degree also played an astounding role in the Third World War in connection with certain prophecies and esoteric teachings from the Middle East and Europe.

In these pages I have disclosed a key feature of the New Way. It concerns the ‘act of seeing’, a capacity that comes into being at the third level of the transformation or unfolding, involving as it does the soul and what Sri Aurobindo has called, the Mind of Light.

This is not simply clairvoyance. The act I refer to is in fact entirely different, namely because power is one of the results of the act, though its implementation or expression may be of a different order than our present understanding of the word. The ordinary ability to ‘see the future’ does not play a significant role in the process. Contrarily, it can prove a distraction. Thus we could describe this new quality as one belonging to the new seers, in contrast to the old, much the same as don Juan had explained to Castaneda in the course of his teachings.

The distracting factor in clairvoyance is that it does not operate through a synthesising vision. Isolated events are ‘seen’, often with astounding accuracy and faithfulness to detail; but there is usually no evidence of a TOTAL vision, or a seeing that harmonises and draws into the panorama of its vision numerous interrelated elements. This perception of the interrelated is a primary characteristic of the new way. Without it there is no new way.

Thus in these pages I have given a key to an entirely different method of prediction, if it may so be called. In the passage quoted on page 1,  this capacity is displayed. It is an ability to perceive the connection between things. Had this not been the case, it would not have been possible to take the Mother’s 17 July statement regarding Auroville and the third world war and link it to the temple episode via its concluding date, 17 January; and in so doing, to pinpoint, in effect, the exact beginning of that War. The ability to weave this web hinged on the fact that through Gnosis and the practice of this Yoga, it was spontaneously or intuitively known that these events were and are decidedly interrelated. I shall provide another accurate and non-speculative example of this action further on, again involving the same War/Temple/Axis.

At the heart of this new experience lies the fact that clairvoyance isolates a phenomenon. It is a sort of specialised focusing of the inner lens on a particular frame in the film projecting itself on the screen of Time. But it is just one frame, or perhaps several in a string, in a linear display. The new Act of Seeing is largely circular, incorporating therefore the detail and the whole, the one and the many. In his writings on the Mind of Light at the very end of his life, Sri Aurobindo discusses its properties and purpose in ‘The Supramental Manifestation’:

‘…A mind of light will replace the present confusion and trouble of this earthly ignorance; it is likely that even those parts of humanity which cannot reach it will yet be aware of its possibility and consciously tend towards it; not only so, but the life of humanity will be enlightened, uplifted, governed, harmonised by this luminous principle…It is this possibility that we have to look at and that would mean a new humanity uplifted into Light, capable of a spiritualised being and action, open to governance by some light of the Truth-Consciousness, capable even on the mental level and in its own order of something that might be called the beginning of a divinised life.’

A revealing difference between the two methods of ‘seeing the future’ is that in ordinary clairvoyance an accurate time-sense is invariably lacking; or if the ability to pinpoint an event in time does exist, time is a secondary factor, not central and controlling as in the new Seeing. Indeed, Time had not become the ‘ally’ in the transformative process until recently; it had not come to the point where it could ‘release its energy’ as a pivotal ingredient in the establishment of a new order for the world.

In traditional astrology time is, of course, a key feature. But still its role is peripheral rather than central. This is indicated by the simple fact that in casting a horoscope the astrologer places the Earth at the centre of the chart. On the other hand, in the new astrology for this new age, the Gnostic Circle places the Sun central. The experience we know of Time on this planet hinges on the pulse emanating from the Sun. Thus it is only in the New Way that we find Time to be a collaborating, creative force. We should not be surprised therefore to find that the Temple of the Mother’s original vision is a symphony of time relations, as she herself explained.

While on the subject of the War and the old and new seeing, I should like to reproduce a portion of a letter recently received from John Wren-Lewis, precisely related to this question of seeing. It was written on New Year’s Day, 1991:

‘…I will just make one comment here on your remarks…about the common feeling, especially in America, that some kind of world disaster is necessary for humankind as a “cleansing” before the true New Age can come. (See, TVN 5/2, June 1990, page 27, ‘Other Possibilities’.) You made this remark before the current Middle East crisis (and I expect this will reach you before the U.S. deadline date, and hence in all probability before we know for certain what’s going to occur there), but I think it was a very shrewd analysis, and I’d go so far as to say that this apparently widespread and deep feeling (which I’ve encountered quite often in the context of prophecies which sometimes seem to come upon folk in near-death experiences) is very dangerous indeed, and possibly one of the factors most likely to actually precipitate disaster. Have you read Heading Towards Omega by Kenneth Ring, the University of Connecticut psychology professor who’s probably done more than any other single person to put near-death research on the map amongst serious investigators? It’s encouraging in a way, inasmuch as he reports a substantial consensus amongst NDE “Prophets” that the Great Cleansing would happen at the end of 1988! He gets around this by suggesting that what these people “see” is a possible scenario of the logic inherent in current world activities unless some change of consciousness intervenes, but I think this ignores the very real danger that people actually want to seek out pain for themselves and others if they feel guilty enough underneath the surface of consciousness. So, I welcome your turning attention to this one.’

I was able to answer Wren-Lewis on 22 January, after the US deadline, and after the supplement of the February 1991 VISHAAL went out containing my letter on ‘war in the new way’:

     ‘Your references to the “cleansing” as seen by people who seem to break into a higher state of awareness when on the point of death, or coming back from death, forces me to explain what I wrote in the Harvard letter concerning the time equation which pinpointed certain events that formed a part of the process I described. What you have written to me is really a sort of confirmation of the preciseness of the formula. In particular your reference to the “end of 1988” as the time the NDE Prophets pinpoint as the time it is all supposed to happen.

‘Now, what I wrote in my letter to IG [cited above] may seem to contradict what is in this latest piece regarding the necessity of a certain “destruction”, but it is not at all so. The whole point is that the work of the 1980s brought the shift from Destruction to dissolution. This is all explained in my article so I needn’t go into it here. But I had mentioned to IG that I was seeing “something else” as the solution. This was precisely it – a new way of dealing with the practicalities of the matter. In other words, already in 1981 I had realised that a new power or a new action would have to manifest and this new equation would render obsolete past strategies and all those dire prognostications.

‘Well, in the course of the decade I LIVED the process, but more on that another time, it is described off and on in VISHAAL, and also in this latest piece. Now these NDE seeings provide another proof of the accuracy of the experience and formulations. They saw end 1988 as the time of the “cleansing” because that was, in fact, the end of the cementing of the 8 as Dissolution rather than Destruction. 1988 was a year of 8 number-power. I believe you have the VISHAAL of December 1988 and the article “The New Dawn of 1989”. This was a discussion of the culmination of the 8 power. And then came 1989 and the end of the cycle; a new one was opened that year, with the close of the previous ennead. Thus 1989 was a formidable year indeed, as world events proved abundantly. But, as the NDEs saw, 1988 was correct as a demarcation, and a shift to a new operation based on a new principle.

‘The only problem with these seeings is that one has to have “eyes made new”. These subjects transcribe their visions according to their perception which is quite limited. It is conditioned by the old formulas. Nonetheless, and this is the fascinating part, they are correct in what they are perceiving, thus proving NEGATIVELY the efficacy of the new formula, minus the “shift”. In other words, the timing was right, but based on the “old time” and its old pattern – because that is all they know.

‘Thus, 1988 cemented the process of DISSOLUTION. This meant that the Cleansing would be a clean operation. And very, very precise. At the same time, it would be totally different from the projections of the old prophets of whatever school, for in order to move along with the New Time and its revolutionary equation, the consciousness would indeed have to be transformed. But this transformation too is not to be learned in any of the existing Schools. What is taking place is NEW. It has no previous models. Truly a new world is being born.

‘Let me give you some examples; these will involve the happenings I mention in my piece which were carefully CONTROLLED for the purpose of the “release of energy” which I describe. I will not go into the details of the process in this letter because you will read about it in VISHAAL. What I want to clarify is the flaw in these seeings which are on the one hand correct and on the other false, simply because they have not these “new eyes” to perceive that “new heaven and a new earth”. People mouth these phrases constantly, but when it comes to the practical experience we invariably find that they project onto the new their old perceptions and so miss the point entirely.

‘Let us take the earthquake I mentioned as an example in my article, the one that struck California on 17.10.1989 at 5:04 PM. As you know, countless prophets have been predicting the destruction of California by a form of natural cataclysm of this sort. Rajneesh (Osho) is one of the prophets who comes to mind: I remember that in the second half of the 1980s he had advised his disciples to leave California because it was going to be destroyed by an earthquake. True, the quake that all these prophets had been foreseeing did seem to come to pass in that October afternoon, right on time, but it did not bring the total devastation they were all expecting. So, of course they say: next time. But will it follow this pattern? I have my doubts. I see these projections as part and parcel of the old consciousness, incapable of responding to the new time and its workings. Nor its “purpose”. Yes, the quake took place, but its purpose was to release the energy CONTAINED IN THESE FORMATIONS.

‘I realise this may be a little too esoteric for you, but let me try to explain the process as simply as possible. This explanation will become clearer when you have read the February VISHAAL. The main point is that we are dealing with time energy. This, as you know, has been one of the main focuses of my work. In 1982 you found it interesting that I was acquainted with Kozyrev’s work in this field. But my approach is of course quite different from a physicist/mathematician’s. Time is for me a cosmological phenomenon indisputably linked to the evolution of consciousness, and with the keys this “applied cosmology” provides, we can unravel its mysteries and methods. Thus, the Past captures a certain energy and being misaligned as we are as a species, this energy accumulates and creates a “residue” in that dimension where Time operates, which I might call the Zero Dimension. In the cases in question, the visions are meant to fortify the old structures. They are real and true – but irrelevant in the new context. They have no bearing on the new world except insofar as they “serve the purposes of the Centre” by providing for this “release” of energy trapped in Time which then ACCELERATES Time, as it were, and assists as well in the dismantling of the old in a process of “dissolution” rather than destruction.

‘Or else there are the visions of nuclear holocausts. This particular play-out came about on 26.4.1986 in Chernobyl. The expected disaster occurred but in an entirely “controlled” manner – controlled by the new time equation, that is, not by technology which in fact failed to rise to the occasion. The purpose of this play-out had little to do with nuclear catastrophe and more with this release of time energy entombed in these vision/formations. Because these usually occur in heightened states of awareness, they are particularly dangerous, the imprinting being considerably more powerful and enduring. At the same time, if the release occurs, that much more energy comes forth. It is precisely for this reason that the Mother always refrained from giving expression to seeings of this sort. She too explained that if she were to do so she would REINFORCE THE FORMATION. And she knew that these were part of the old world, though she may not have had the formula now at our disposal for the release of time energy to deal with these formations at the time of her embodiment. Similarly, in India, for example, a sage is known to have the Power of the Word. A curse from a realised being is especially terrible and is thought to bear unavoidable results. The Puranas are full of tales about the maledictions of seers and gods and goddesses (the latter’s are especially stinging!).

‘The element behind these acts is WILL. But perhaps you are beginning to appreciate what I am hinting at: acts of seeings are the main determinant in our lived experience of the world, starting from the original act of Creation: a Vision that unfolds.

‘Another example of the control of events for the purpose of Release, according to this time equation, was the market Crash of 19.10.1987. In this too we were dealing with the dire prognostications of the economic visionaries: the total collapse of the world economy. This has been an important formation and could not be left out of the process. As you may be aware, there have been predictions about this collapse from prominent quarters in the USA. In Texas there is an economist of Indian origin who shot into the limelight when the ‘Crash’ occurred because he had predicted the collapse of the economy and the stock market crash in a book he had published, basing his predictions on the teachings of his guru, the head of the Anand Marg (since deceased). That Batra had predicted this happening for 1990 while it took place in 1987 did not seem to disturb him much or anyone else, though he was using time cycles for his analysis and I would have expected a bit more accuracy in the affair. No one was greatly put off. But this inaccuracy intrigued me because I could see another “hand” working, with perhaps a very different objective than what Batra had in mind. Indeed, the Crash that did take place was utterly faithful to the power manifesting in the 80s: there was that recognisable feeling of helplessness, of not being able to arrest a movement set in motion somehow, never really adequately explained, which was then taken up by computers and carried through the labyrinthine corridors of computer consciousness throughout the whole world with apparently no intervention possible! And the panic – let us not forget the panic, so intrinsic a part of the financial world consciousness. But the point here too was CONTROL and RELEASE. And once again we were dealing with “visions” and predictions. Batra’s being one good example. His book, by the way, was an instant best seller. Talk about reinforcing formations!

‘Another very important feature of these events is that the controlling Power seems always to pull the happening back from the brink of an abyss. It is as if the world was standing on a precipice, about to slide down – but held back just in time. Because, you see, the point is not to live the experience of destruction but rather DISSOLUTION. And this means the release of energy accumulated in these “sheaths”, as I call them. These layers of time-residue determine what is then played out in the denser physical, hence I call this the Zero Dimension, based on my formula that the fourth dimension of time is space. The three dimensions of time are proper to this Zero Dimension. I have described this in considerable detail in the third volume of The New Way.

‘The point I wish to make here is that if we do not deal with these hidden strata we can never hope to transform anything here, on the denser physical dimension. And this includes everything that constitutes the world as we know it and live it. When New-Age groups carry on about the new world order, the new consciousness, the new man, and so forth, I feel they are not really aware of the implications in their anticipations. We have to dismantle one world and establish another on the same spot! Or in the same “space”. In a simultaneous operation, because if not destruction will overtake the process given the powers we have unleashed upon ourselves for the total annihilation of the species and the planet. So the Control lies in just so much PHYSICAL play-out whereby the accumulated energy is carefully released and UTILISED for the rise and establishment of the new. This is the sense in the story of the descent of Ganga to the Earth. Her crushingly powerful descent has to be met by Shiva. The River-Goddess’s power is then captured in the God’s matted locks and gently released upon Earth.

‘The old prophets, be they near-death experiencers, or whoever, just cannot make this leap in perception, for if they could they would not be in that category! But again, I repeat, the fascinating part of the story is that one cannot deny the truth of what they are seeing. Nor its time factor. It is simply that their visions are limited to the old way, the old world. They have to refocus their lens of perception since their acts of seeing are part and parcel of that oldness and constitute the accumulated energy in the tomb of the Past which now has to be released. The visions therefore have to be played out, but in this controlled manner.

‘Regarding Heading Towards Omega and its author Kenneth Ring’s contention that those 1988 NDE predictions about the Great Cleansing which did not come to pass were “possibilities” unless there was an intervention, we could say his assessment was right in a way – but only partially. Yes, an “intervention” did occur, a realignment, but from what you report, it seems he fails to appreciate the part these visions play in the accumulation of “baggage” which helps to weigh the world down. It is a bit like the channelers who take every word that comes from “the other side” as unquestionably true, just because it comes from the Beyond, which for some reason has to be THE SOURCE. They too fail to realise that not only are there gradations on the other side but that whatever comes into this plane must pass through a human instrument with all the limitations I have described in this letter. I think it was this understanding that made J. Krishnamurti often speak of “changing the brain”, remaking the cells, and referred to the headaches he had as part of a “process” which seemed to be on this order of phenomenon. My point is that it is not so much a question of actual physical cells at this point. That is like jumping the gun. It is the Act of Seeing that is all important, more in line with Castaneda’s reports of don Juan’s teachings.’

It should be evident from this presentation that this ‘act of seeing’ has properties which are entirely different from other such faculties; above all, there is a certain power involved. It is as if the Act rends veils and therefore HASTENS the advent of the thing seen. At the same time, and this is most important, its main function is to reveal the Harmony, the Purpose and the patterns Time weaves on this planet to bring about a new world founded on these higher principles. It is hence an integrating power, a vision of interrelatedness and therefore of oneness. To quote Sri Aurobindo once more on this subject,

‘…What we have called specifically the Mind of Light is indeed the last of a series of descending planes of consciousness in which the Supermind veils itself by a self-chosen limitation or modification of its self-manifesting activities, but its essential character remains the same: there is in it an action of light, of truth, of knowledge in which inconscience, ignorance and error claim no place. It proceeds from knowledge to knowledge; we have not yet crossed over the borders of the truth-conscious into ignorance. The methods are also those of a self-luminous knowing and seeing and feeling and a self-fulfilling action within its own borders; there is no need to seek for something missing, no fumbling, no hesitation: all is still a gnostic action of a gnostic power and principle.’

Considering that this Mind of Light is now functioning in the world, let us now turn to the details of the War with ‘new eyes’.

The American Eagle, symbol of  Power

In the wake of the absoluteness of the American victory in the Gulf War, panic seems to be setting in across the globe, in particular in Third World countries, especially evident in India. The general fear is that we have become trapped in a ‘unipolar’ world, lorded over by the USA and with no nation on Earth able to provide a balancing, attenuating force. There are laments that the United Nations has been hijacked by America and calls for its restructuring whereby this situation might never arise again.

I will not enter into a discussion of the above in any great detail since these fears are an important consideration in the New Way only insofar as they reflect the difficulty the old world has in coming to terms with the new; and above all, with power.

At the outset I must state that America, perhaps better than any other nation, is in the process of fulfilling the purpose for which it came into being as an independent nation. It is difficult to locate a similar impeccable display of faithfulness to an inner truth or Dharma. Having made this point, I shall explain the basis for this statement by reproducing passages from my earlier works concerning the role of America in the scheme of these higher harmonics. It will be revealed that for the past 15 years and more I have been predicting (and recommending) the inevitability of the role America has played in recent events, and will continue to play in the future. Thus, I quote first from The Gnostic Circle, written in 1974, at the time of America’s all-important 198th birthday, from Chapter 15, ‘The United States of America and India’:

‘The United States of America is of course a very important element in the Earth’s evolution at present. Together with India it forms the evolutionary axis of Cancer and Capricorn that has often been referred to in the text. Capricorn is India’s ancient occult sign, and Cancer is the Sun sign of the United States; these together represent the axis of Spirit and Matter which is now carrying the evolution. It is around these two nations that the future of humanity’s growth into a more divine species largely depends. Both must pass through ‘labour pains’ as described for Tibet. India must become ‘materialised’ and the United States must awaken to the Spirit. If neither of these fulfils its destiny there is no possibility of a transformation on Earth. It is also essential that the two realise their union and come to the point where they shall work in harmony with one another in order that the new reign upon Earth become established, for it is no coincidence that Columbus in 1492 thought he had reached India in his travels and called the natives of the land Indians…

‘Both these nations began their cycles in this present round during 3 years. For America it was 1776 (=3) and for independent India it was 1947 (=3). Thus this year, 1974 on July 4th the United States was 198 years old and had therefore reached the 9 apex, and on August 15th, 1974 India is 27 years old, also reaching the 9 Apex. For both nations a new round commences and both have been preparing for this new beginning.

‘With regard to India it was nuclear power that has given the nation a new image, and for the United States it is Watergate and all that it has brought to light which serves to give a new direction to the nation. For India nuclear power was a breakthrough in material science, for America the recent happenings are to make the nation ready for perhaps a spiritual birth, a purging before the actual transformation.’ (Page 181.)


‘The two poles, Spirit and Matter, as epitomised in India and America, must unite in the deepest sense and collaborate to bring about the great birth of our times. India has the upholding force but it has lost the ‘arms of Durga’, the material power and possibilities; America must become its matter, America is the Word, the body of the Ideal…’  (Page 199.)

And in The New Way, Volume 1, I had written in 1977,

    ‘The West stands today for the principle of Matter, which the Moon represents. This destiny is centred on one nation that has collected around itself an entire symphony of nations and permeated this collective consciousness with the ideal of materialism. It is true that there is a counter-reaction now being felt in that nation, the United States of America, and a way is being sought to open new and higher vistas with the hope of reorienting its development in order to extricate the world from the present throes of an agonising, slow death process. However, America cannot lead in this endeavour because by destiny she is meant to follow, to be the material support for the nation that must carry out such an awakening and re-orientation, – the nation that has undergone a long preparation for such a task.

‘The East is generally believed to stand for the principle of the Spirit, which is represented by the Sun. However, we can clearly observe that there is only one eastern nation that remains faithful to this role. As America collects around itself all the nations committed to the principles of materialism, in any of its forms, – so India must gather the now dispersed or diffused aspirations of world societies for a spiritual resurgence; and she must provide the inspiration for such an awakening.

‘Herein lies the truth behind the policy of non-alignment that arose in India. However, Jawaharlal Nehru was not able to give correct expression to the real idea behind this movement, which corresponds to the deepest seed of India’s destiny. He was bound not only by the image of an India of the past but also by the conditioning the Western world had brought to bear on her…

‘Thus non-alignment, as it issued from India, meant the attainment of a collective consciousness that could rise above and from there perceive the path whereby the Earth societies could be guided out of the entanglements that alignment has brought.

‘We find however that non-alignment has merely developed into a more constricting process of alignment, because India has herself failed as yet to find the new way…’ (Pages 128-9.).

In both The Gnostic Circle and The New Way, I mention the significant fact that the two peripheral though important members of the Solar Line, Sri Ramakrishna and Swami Vivekananda, were also indicators of the intermingling of the American and Indian destinies: Ramakrishna left his body on the eve of India’s independence, while Vivekananda passed away on the day of America’s independence.

The above are just a few passages from my published works where this question is dealt with. There are also many articles that have been featured in VISHAAL which treat the same subject. This is that the feared ‘unipolar’ world is not an accurate assessment of the current situation but merely points to one all-important fact: America is at present living up to her destiny as the centre of the pole of Matter, alone and all-powerful in the midst of the nations of the West which represent that pole in the higher Harmony, while India, an equal if not more important element in the design, has so far failed to live up to her role in the higher scheme of things. Indeed, at the national level there is a ‘void’ in evidence; but this circumstance corresponds to a certain work India must now undertake – a filling of the Void, to be very precise.

I shall provide certain clues based on this new and applied cosmology which will help the student appreciate the accuracy of America’s instrumentation in the Gulf War. Quite simply, we must observe that the dates chosen for the two and only deadlines in the War both fell on 9-power days. The first of these, 15 January, has a very special significance precisely in India: it is the Makar Sankranti, or the day the Sun is supposed to enter the sign Capricorn, which tradition holds to be India’s ruler, as well as the hieroglyph delineating her physical boundaries. But, as I pointed out in my article, ‘The Capricorn Factor’, the problems India faces can be summed up in the fact that the nation celebrates this passage 23 days late. Nonetheless, in the national psyche it plays a significant role and the fact that the deadline set by the Americans was this very auspicious Makar Sankranti must have resonated ‘somewhere’ in the hearts of the people of India.

For a cosmologist of this New Way, however, the deadline date had to be taken amidst a series of other dates, and in particular its 9-power feature. Thus the actual beginning of the War on 17 January fit into this larger scheme, the 0 point of which began on 15 January.

Similarly, the second and last deadline the Americans set was 23 February 1991. Again a 9-power day. Moreover, this marked the final 0 point and from the 23rd we could count a full cycle of 9 and come to the actual end of the war with the first prisoners released on 4.3.1991, another 9-power day, and 9 days after the 23rd deadline. At the same time, this final date, 4.3.1991, marked the day that the first member of the Kuwaiti royal family, the Crown Prince and prime minister, returned to Kuwait. But for students of the new cosmology, it is especially interesting to note that it was at exactly the halfway point between these two dates, 23 February and 4 March, the 4.5, that the ceasefire was called: 27-28 February.

There are other numerical features of the War which indicate that America was serving a special purpose in this play-out. Further on we shall discuss some of these, but in the context of other interrelated events and developments. But first we must analyse the special nature of this ‘war in the New Way’, or ‘the Third’s War’.

The Third Principle in Action

It is evident that a very unexpected, unusual and timely set of circumstances had to conspire to allow America to play her destined role in this War. Added to this, we are forced to agree that this War bore very unique and intriguing characteristics. It was like none the Earth has known. These have prompted me to call this the Third World War, or, more aptly, the Third’s War, the reason being that those unusual characteristics can be understood when this point is borne in mind.

Before entering into that part of the discussion, I would like to remind the student of what he or she surely has not been able to forget. It is that the events which allowed America to play her central role in the War took place, in large measure, in 1989. That year, of 9 power, marked the beginning of Pluto’s cycle of the 90s, as well as the last ennead in this millennium. The cycle carries us to 1998, when, in conjunction with the close of the last ennead of the century/millennium, we also have the shift from the 30/29th degree of Aquarius in the Precession of the Equinoxes, to the 29/28th. These comprise periods of 72 years. Thirty such shifts carry us through an Age of 2160 years, in this case the Age of Aquarius.

Given these facts, it is obvious that 1989 marked the beginning of a tremendously important cycle for the world. The events of that year certainly proved this in ample measure. As well, they proved the accuracy and ‘new precision’ of this applied cosmology.

Thus, with the collapse of communism, the fall of the Berlin Wall, and so forth, America found herself alone at the centre of that western pole of Matter, in perfect attunement with her destiny. This position was forced upon her, we must concede, but the important point to bear in mind is that America did not shy away from her role; she demonstrated herself to be equal to the task. And when called upon to carry us through that ‘controlled dismantling’, she did so with impeccable determination and skill. This is not palatable to many throughout the world who view America’s participation as aggression and neo-imperialism. In the old context of things, this assessment might have been appropriate to a certain extent. In today’s world it is a gross mis-seeing and reveals an individual and national consciousness trapped in a frozen dimension of Time. Moreover, it pathetically displays an inability to vibrate to the new and perceive the true nature of the changes taking place in the world today.

To a certain extent I have discussed the ‘third-level’ character of this War in the supplement to the last VISHAAL. I will repeat only a few points which need to be emphasised for the sake of clarity in this analysis. The main item is the centred action of the War, or all nations focusing on one target in a sort of circular convergence. This, above all else, is thoroughly indicative of the action at the third level of the supramental Descent. But to appreciate this better, let us review the other major wars of this century, the First and Second World Wars; in so doing, the true nature of the present one will become clearer.

We have had three such wars in which all the major powers have been involved. These correspond to the three powers of the Solar Line, – the 9 or Transcendent, which would be the First World War; the 6 or Cosmic, and the Second World War; and the 3 or the Individual, the present War.

The first was therefore the Transcendent’s war. When taken in isolation from the other Principles, the Transcendent is of course characterised by a certain detachment or aloofness. It stands ‘beyond’, in a certain sense. It is the solitary Principle which most spiritual realisers know and aspire to.

In this context, it is interesting to note that Sri Aurobindo, the 9/Transcendent of the Line, did indeed face that War alone. The Mother had come to Pondicherry in their first meeting on 29 March, 1914. Soon thereafter war broke out and she left for Europe. She spent almost the entire period of the war in Japan where her husband was posted on a diplomatic mission.

During that period, – that is before 1926 – Sri Aurobindo carried on the work of the Age alone. They had not formally joined in their mission. In addition, the First World War took place still in the Age of Pisces. It closed the Age, cleansed the field for the great dawning of 1926 and the beginning of the Age of Aquarius. And it was in that very year that the joint mission of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother began. Thus the First World War stood in the ‘beyond’ of the new Age.

The Second World War was another matter entirely. It was fully the Mother’s War, as I have described in various publications. Thus, being the Mother’s domain, it bore characteristics of the Cosmic Principle. In the larger scheme of things, this is where the forces of Light and Darkness manifest. Its character is dualistic and therefore it is highly occult, given its cosmic foundation. Of all the three, that War was certainly the most occult, even to the extent that the Nazis had adopted various occult symbols in the course of their activities. As well, they took certain key elements of the New Age and perverted them – i.e., the ‘Aryan race’, and even the creation of a centre for their activities which was to be the ‘navel of the world’, using certain occult formulas of sacred architecture and geometry for the purpose. It is known, in addition, that Hitler was in contact with an occult being who communicated to him regularly the instructions for carrying Nazi Germany to world supremacy.

However, perhaps the factor most indicative of the 6 or the Cosmic Principle in action in the Second World War was its binary nature: powers were ranged against each other in a manner entirely expressive of the dual character of the Cosmic. There were the Allies and the Axis powers. Things, though clearly defined and stark in their bare truth, were not ‘put in their place’ during that phase of the evolution, though there were hints of a future possibility of a superior definition in world affairs. Nonetheless, this failure, which we might call the obvious gap in the Scheme, allowed for the Cold War to take shape and a world still far from any true ‘new order’.

This could be a long discussion, and space does not permit me to do justice to this theme. Let me then pass on to the third-level War and, with the help of the analysis of the former two and in conjunction with those ‘principles’, we can better understand what exactly has been the uniqueness of this confrontation.

The Third is the Individual Principle, or the soul. Its main characteristic is, I repeat, a centering, a convergence onto a centre or a flowering from a centre. Most important of all is that at the third level of the Descent, through the special processes of the supramental yoga, there is the ‘birth that fills the void’. This refers to the void that arises when the Third Principle is not incorporated in an integrating process and the BINARY status of the Cosmic reigns supreme. The work of the Third is therefore to FILL THAT VOID.

This may be too esoteric for the student, but suffice to say that it is when the ‘void’ is filled on the basis of such a ‘centering’ and REALIGNMENT that it is possible for us to experience precisely what we have witnessed in the Third World War; a complete miscalculation and failure of strategies on the part of the instrument occupying the central position in the confrontation.

Saddam Hussein did his best to reshape the characteristic of this War, in particular by his numerous attempts to dismantle the circle of powers converging upon him. He sought, in a word, to replay the Second World War and its BINARY character, be this either Arab against Jew, or Muslim against Christian. However, this was not permitted because that ‘void’ was filled in the 1980s. A ‘centre’ had come into being for the Earth and a new world was formally born. That is, only after that objective had been accomplished could any ‘new world order’ become feasible. To this end, the timing was perfect: 1989 saw the close of that phase of the work – with 1984 as the Great Reversal – and the beginning of a new cycle in which the larger lines of that Order are to be drawn.

When the Centre exists and is the UPHOLDING power in the individual or nation, one of the main tools of the Adversary to pin the species down to its ignorance and misery and pain is rendered obsolete. This tool is undermining. The existence of a void in the binary creature and creation is what permits this constant undermining and collapse of energy. When the void is filled, undermining is an extremely difficult prospect. Consequently, we find that the old strategies fail, as they have failed for Saddam Hussein. None of his calculations brought the desired results. Similarly, the existence of the Centre renders obsolete all our assessments in this regard. The new has no previous model; consequently, political analyses based on past projections can only fail.

However, because the Centre exists and is operative in many spheres, this does not mean that everything and everyone in the world are instruments for its expression. We are on the way to a new world, but we have a hard terrain to cross yet. The object of this applied cosmology is precisely to present a new Knowledge which will assist those who aspire to the Truth in this difficult period of transition when the old is often called the new, or the new is missed sight of entirely.

The three Principles correspond to planes of consciousness: the first is the Spiritual, the second the Mental, and the third is the Vital. I will discuss the last two in more detail since these planes have been involved in the War – the Mental and the Vital – with the former playing a more subdued role.

The new cosmology reveals that the Middle East is an arena where two peoples have stood pitted against each other since biblical times, and that these peoples are representative of these two planes of consciousness-being. The Jews represent the Mental, while the Arabs are the Vital. Thus if we consider that the Second World War was the Mother’s war, or the Cosmic Divine, and that corresponded to the Mental Principle, we realise that the third war would then have to focus on the Vital; by consequence, the Jews were destined to be kept out of this war, as indeed they were. In spite of Saddam Hussein’s relentless attempts to draw the Israelis into the conflict, he was unsuccessful. We may attribute this to superior diplomacy and the irresistible offer of billions of dollars as the reward for restraint, but it must be borne in mind that the Power makes use of human instruments and compelling circumstances to achieve its higher aims. Thus the exclusive focus of this war was the Vital, and Saddam Hussein was its representative.

Similarly, Saddam Hussein sought to make of the conflict a religious one, in the effort to legitimise his stand and cast himself into a hero’s garb. This too failed because the issue to be dealt with was not the ‘knot’ in the evolution of consciousness engendered by religions. That aspect of the process comes at the final stage, the fourth, when the Physical plane becomes the focal point. At the fourth level there is an interesting phenomenon: the Serpent’s head and tail meet: the spiritual joins the physical and there is an integration of all the intermediary levels.

The Iraqi leader sought to draw the Allies into a thoroughly ‘vital’ war, a man-to-man combat, exclaiming time and again that he would ‘show the infidels a thing or two’ once the land assault began. We know the outcome of the rhetoric. Especially important to note is that all attempts to exceed the boundaries of the conflict, set not by human elements but by the Divine Shakti, failed. This of course was part and parcel of the ‘control’ which characterised the War. I hasten to add that this does not diminish the value and capabilities of the executing human forces, who are convinced that it was their strategies that brought the victory. The Divine works through human instruments, and indeed one of the main objectives of the Yoga and the evolution of consciousness is to attain a poise whereby there is no conflict of wills, human versus divine. To help the human creature in this noble endeavour, the new cosmology seeks to provide those who wish to collaborate in the great Transformation certain keys of knowledge which will assist the sincere seeker in following the expressions of that supreme Will in world events, in those spheres which for so very long have been kept apart from the Divine Order as incompatible or unable in any way to be channels for that Truth to manifest. Through the new cosmology we see, therefore, that ‘all life is yoga’, to use Sri Aurobindo’s phrase, and all are participants in the masterful Play of the divine Strategist.

And finally, in discussing the Third Principle it is necessary to note that the United States of America was born on the wings of its power, given its independence in 1776(=3). Thus the nation was suited in more ways than one for the role it has just played so well. On the other hand, India, also born on that same 3-power ‘note’, has yet to experience the play-out that will unveil its true role in this new Age. India has a special work to do for the world, and the time nears when she will be compelled to express the summit of her destiny.

Prophecies, Temples, and ‘Hidden Mannas’

Most esoteric schools and religious fundamentalists have been expecting a major conflagration in the Middle East. One of their most important sources of information seeming to confirm this calamity has been ‘The Revelation’ of St John. In the supplement to the last VISHAAL , I too have quoted portions of the text which do indeed describe the Gulf War and the destruction of ‘Babylon’. The element in the prophecy which is overlooked, however, is the role the Temple plays though this is the key feature of ‘The Revelation’.

In my book, The Hidden Manna, I have deciphered St John’s text and laid bare the purpose of the Temple. In addition, immediately after its publication in November of 1976, I wrote a paper entitled ‘What is Wrong with Matrimandir’, where I expose the falsehood reigning in Auroville in precisely what concerns that Temple. The last section of the paper has proven to be prophetic of our times and this War. In consonance with the new precision at work and the new method of prediction described in the beginning of the present article, the time of the Third World War was given when, in the very beginning of the section entitled ‘Matrimandir, India, Earth’, I chose a message of the Mother to introduce the most important discussion of the paper which, as might be expected, bore the date 2.8.1970, or the very day Saddam Hussein would invade Kuwait 20 years into the future. At the same time, this message concerning the role of India and the imperative need for the ‘psychic law’ to reign in the nation, was given by her just after she had the vision of the Temple.

The ‘temple’ St John refers to is considered to be Solomon’s Temple rebuilt. This indeed would have been the legitimate interpretation prior to the Supramental Manifestation in 1956. But given this occurrence, ‘all things are made new’, as the text of ‘The Revelation’ itself specifies. Insofar as the last pages of this paper connect these different issues, i.e., the Temple, the Middle East, the War, and so forth, I would like to reproduce for VISHAAL readers what I wrote then, in January 1977:

     ‘There are prophecies thousands of years old which speak of the Temple and the need to rebuild it. These prophecies come from the Middle East, where today the war between two religions rages. After the fall of Jerusalem in 70 AD, it was predicted that the age of Peace, the golden era for the Earth would begin when first, the state of Israel was formed once again and the Jews reunited therein; second, Jerusalem was taken back and the Jews again able to worship at the Wailing Wall; and third, the Temple was rebuilt.

‘Two of these prophecies have been fulfilled. The third remains and seems impossible: on the site where the Temple is supposed to be rebuilt an important monument of Islamic worship now stands. To build the Temple there would mean destroying the mosque first. We know that such an event would signify that the Earth was on the threshold of a Third World War.

‘But the prophecy is fulfilled, in a way which truly opens the doors to an era of unity and peace. Jerusalem means “the peace that is visualised”. It is King Solomon’s Temple that is built therein, the Egyptian Jew, wisest of all men, possessor of the Knowledge, who received the divine plan for the Temple and had it built. History tells us he could not use his own people however for this great task and he had to resort to neighbouring Tyre and seek the aid of the Phoenician King Hiram. It was this secular monarch who served him in the building of the Temple.

‘The prophecies then speak of rebuilding Solomon’s Temple for the Age of Unity. But at the time they were given the world was not one whole, and unity was considered to be unity of a people, a race. Today such a unity is no unity at all. Only the unification of the entire Earth can have meaning for the new world, for an Earth that is now seen as one whole, and for such an accomplishment it is imperative to rise above religious division, precisely what cannot happen in Jerusalem, for the nations there seek to consolidate themselves according to the traditions of the past and reinforce the divisions of old. This can be, the Earth can know peace for a while during the transitional phase, even in such conditions, – but only if the Centre of the New Earth is established, which has the power to unite all the nations, in the realm of as yet hidden dimensions of Earth being. Thus in spite of itself, by the mere presence on the planet of such a Centre, the Earth’s societies will be occultly influenced and the hard barriers softened to make it possible to move forward toward a new Life, to escape the clasp of Death that lurks behind each corner, that threatens to devour the new Child that is being born.

‘While Jerusalem means “the peace that is seen”, Solomon means “her Peace. It need only be mentioned that the Mother named the place where the Temple is being built: PEACE. The white dove is its symbol. And the Room is on the plan of 12, as is the prophesied Temple of Solomon which is to be rebuilt. As well, the prophecy speaks of a New Jerusalem, hence not the old one. Moreover, Sri Aurobindo’s symbol is known as “Solomon’s Seal” in occult schools, or the “Star of David” in exoteric bodies, since Solomon was David’s son. This symbol is the centrepiece of the Mother’s Room.

‘The situation which gave rise to the partition of India is the same that divides the peoples of the Middle East. It is only in India that the occult axial power can establish itself which will harmoniously solve this problem for the whole Earth. The physical war may now be fought elsewhere, but the occult war is waged here. It is wiser to undo the errors that have so far been cemented in Matrimandir, than to reach the point where the Mosque in Jerusalem will be destroyed.’ (‘What is Wrong with Matrimandir’, p. 46-7.)

The ‘physical war’ that was ‘fought elsewhere’ has just come to an end, regulated by the very Knowledge the Mother captured in the original plan she gave for Matrimandir. But what of the ‘occult war’?

When I wrote the above Ayodhya was not an issue in India. Now however, by an unusual turn of events, we find that the very same conundrum has to be addressed in India as we find in Jerusalem: destroy the mosque to build the temple. At the same time, the errors in the Matrimandir were never undone. Consequently, Auroville was unable to ‘avoid a world war’, as the Mother had hoped.

I began this article with reference to a comment the Mother made to Indira Gandhi on 17 July 1969. I would like to return to that same date as perhaps the time when, in the summer of 1969, an English writer, Henry Lincoln, came upon a book which opened a new chapter in his life. It drew him, and the two who were later to become his colleagues, to the discovery of certain intriguing facts of history starting in biblical times and moving through European history via, for one, the Knights Templar and a society known as the Prieuré de Sion or the Priory of Sion (PS hereinafter). Since these discoveries involve secrets and temples and dynasties and new world orders, and, significantly, numbers and astrology and sacred geometry and architecture; and since Henry Lincoln’s first contact with this material began at the very time the Mother sent out her first ‘clue’ regarding the time-axis 17 July/17 January, I consider it appropriate to draw these findings into our discussion. I shall begin by first pointing out that Lincoln dated the Introduction to a book which he later published on the subject, together with his two colleagues, Michael Baigent and Richard Leigh, the 17th of January, 1981. The book is entitled, The Holy Blood, Holy Grail (Jonathan Cape, 1982). It was an instant best seller and went into numerous editions after its first publication in 1982.

The book begins with the story of a parish priest, Bérenger Saunière, in the small village of Rennes-le-Château in the south of France. In 1891 Sauniere began a restoration of the church in his care, and in so doing appears to have come upon four parchments, one dated 1244, another 1644, and the others from the 1700s. Considering that the priest became immensely wealthy after this discovery, it is believed that these documents allowed him to locate the whereabouts of a treasure which some believe may have belonged to the Knights Templar who operated from that area from the 12th Century onward. These parchments seem to have formed a rallying point for a renewed interest in the core of the PS’s quest. Before 1188 the PS and the Knights Templar enjoyed a common ‘Grand Master’, as the head of the organisation is called. At that time they branched into two, and finally the Knights Templar were exterminated in the 14th Century except for the seat of the society near Rennes-le-Château and some places outside France it seems.

The history of these two organisations is a long one; it has been fully documented in the book and the student can refer to it for all the details which space will not permit me to include. Let me simply state that it was the Knights Templar who undertook the first crusade in 1099, in quest of certain ‘secrets’. These involved King Solomon’s Temple in Jerusalem. Apart from material treasures, it is widely believed that the Templars were searching for knowledge which would reveal certain basics of sacred architecture, number and geometry, and that these discoveries would, in some way, confer power and unlimited wealth through alchemical formulae which seem to have been contained in these findings. Whether these secrets were discovered or not, may not be conclusively proven. My belief is that something was discovered – but only a fragment, or a clue pointing to future discoveries, all of which concerned ‘the temple’.

In view of what I had written in my paper, ‘What is Wrong with Matrimandir’, quoted on pages 24 and 25, I may now disclose that this ‘secret’ is precisely what the Mother gave out in the original plan of her Temple in 1970. Furthermore, the date 17 January seems to occupy a most, if not the most important place in the PS’s involvement with this matter. It was during the 18 days ending with 17 January 1970, in the course of her attempts to convince the disciple and architects of the worthiness of her vision, that the Mother revealed by far the most astounding ‘secret’ of that vision. It was the measurement of the Globe, 70cms. On the basis of this simple measurement, I was able to make all the discoveries which I have recorded in the three volumes of The New Way. At the same time, it was the measurement of the globe that disclosed the whereabouts of the fourth member of the Solar Line and the rebirth of Sri Aurobindo in that form. This ‘child’ was the tremendous Secret which was occulted in those measurements. And this is what the Prieuré has been searching for for the past 1000 years.

Inasmuch as all of this is now history – that is, I had already given out this knowledge in unimaginable detail long before becoming acquainted with PS’s existence – there is no need to mince words and suppress these important facts. Especially since they involve earth-shattering events and the future of the world, its survival into the 21st Century, and that much discussed ‘new world order’.

It was in March of 1976 that on the basis of the globe’s measurement I was able to fit all the pieces of the Temple’s mosaic together, the central theme and revelation of which was this Child. It was in Sri Aurobindo’s 76th Aphorism that he himself revealed the nature of that birth and its goal. I quote,

‘Europe prides herself on her practical and

scientific organisation and efficiency. I am

waiting till her organisation is perfect; then

a child shall destroy her.’

I shall now reproduce certain important comments the Mother made on this aphorism, on 11.12.1971. I have included them in The New Way as Appendix II. The date of these comments is all-important, especially since the Mother herself emphasises this point by stating that…‘the time has come to say it’.


When we published these Aphorisms in the ‘bulletin’ [1962], you said to omit this one. It is a very mysterious Aphorism – which I would like to understand naturally. But I would like to know if we should publish it or not.


Where had he written this?


In the ‘Aphorisms’.


Yes, but he hasn’t written a special book: these texts have been taken from here and there.


No, not at all. Sri Aurobindo had a special notebook where he put these Aphorisms as he wrote them. And this one was found amongst the others.


(After a silence) ‘A child’…

What did he write in English in the beginning?


‘Prides herself’.


Prides herself…

I would publish it.


But what did he mean by this?


I don’t know.

Naturally it can only be the power that is destroyed, because one does not destroy the Earth.


Yes, one does not destroy the Earth, but one can destroy a civilisation.


Yes.


He says, ‘Europe will be destroyed’.


Yes…But what child?

I have the impression this came as something absolutely true, an absolutely true prediction – but I don’t know.


You said it was better to omit it.


But now, on the contrary, I have the impression that it must be said. But I don’t know if the time has come yet – ‘come’, I mean for the realisation; the time has come to say it but not for the realisation.


‘The child’…perhaps it is the child of the New World – with a smile, he will make all that collapse.


Yes, it is possible – it is possible.


(silence)


This has an incredible power…something formidable. You cannot imagine the power that is in there, it is really as if the Divine Himself were saying, ‘J’attends’…I am waiting…



By the end of 1971 the plan of the Temple had been given, the foundation had been laid – and the plan distorted seemingly beyond repair. At the same time, the Fourth as a child had reached Pondicherry. Indeed, the time had come ‘to say it’, but not yet for the realisation. The Mother’s words were as prophetic as Sri Aurobindo’s had been decades earlier.

The above of course reveals that the Mother was not aware, in all its details, of what she had captured in the plan of her Temple. For it was a revelation that had to be kept entirely secret until the full details of the Knowledge had descended. And this happened in the 76th year of the century; then the ‘power’ of Sri Aurobindo’s 76th Aphorism was released. That ‘child’, that fourth in the Line, was the binding energy of the Knowledge, without which the ‘temple’ could not stand for it would have neither a fourfold supramental foundation nor a centre.

I am obliged to give further background of the PS in order to disclose exactly what it was that Sri Aurobindo was referring to when he stated…‘I am waiting till her organisation is perfect’… The reference is to the unification of Europe.

The Prieuré de Sion has been and continues to be a very influential body in the West. Through the centuries some of the most prominent men and women in history have been its Grand Masters. To name a few, Leonardo da Vinci, Sandro Botticelli, Isaac Newton, Victor Hugo, Claude Debussy, and Jean Cocteau until 1963. Even the beloved pope, John XXIII, was supposed to have had connections with this order. Indeed, on page 165 of the Corgi Books’ paperback edition of The Holy Blood, Holy Grail, the authors refer specifically to a work which I have had occasion to quote from in VISHAAL, in 1989/90, in the series ‘On Things Neptunian’. This book is The Prophecies of Pope John XXIII, published precisely in 1976. I quoted one of the prophecies because specific mention is made of ‘Patrizia, Daughter of God’, Italian(?), American(?), in connection with the collapse of the Berlin Wall. The prophecy mentions the new world order this ‘Patrizia’ would initiate after having brought the Wall down. The authors of The Holy Blood, Holy Grail  have mentioned these prophecies as another curious hint that perhaps John XXIII was indeed affiliated in some way with the PS and connected groups. The evidence they provide in their book certainly lends weight to the argument.

Thus, the PS can boast of a luminous galaxy of personalities among its ranks. In this century there have been prominent politicians and diplomats. Significantly, members of the PS were at the forefront in the creation of the European Economic Community, since the primary objective of the PS has been the unification of Europe. This indeed is the ‘organisation’ which Sri Aurobindo refers to as becoming ‘perfect’ when this ‘child’ steps in and destroys it.

Sri Aurobindo’s words can only be understood when we realise that central to the PS’s ‘secret’ is precisely a child who is supposed to be on the order of a god-king. It is believed that this Child is of the bloodline of Jesus, the secret details of which are thought to be in the possession of the PS.

I have studied the material carefully in The Holy Blood, Holy Grail, and my conclusion is that the Prieure knows ‘the time has come’ for the secret to be revealed. Indeed, the ‘organisation’ they have worked for so diligently has come into being. In 1992 it will be further cemented and we will witness for the first time in history a united Europe. I have also studied the few diagrams and other material presented by the authors which they collected in the course of their investigations. I can state that the ‘clues’ put out by the PS from 1956 are valid and do indeed form a part of that ‘secret’. However, the core of it is ‘something else’. Let me proceed to clarify.

On page 100 of ‘HB,HG’, the authors refer to a private publication which was deposited in the Bibliothèque Nationale in Paris. Its title is, ‘Le Serpent Rouge’, or ‘The Red Serpent’. The book was dated, 17 January 1967. Once again January 17 comes up; the date is clearly used to identify or classify the knowledge as being part of that ‘secret’.

Apart from the genealogy of the Merovingian dynasty which is supposed to be the bloodline referred to above, the main portion of the text is a series of 13 prose poems. According to the authors of ‘HB,HG’, they refer to the zodiac and are a sort of allegorical journey through the signs, in a sense recalling my own The Magical Carousel. The authors write,

‘Narrated in the first person, the thirteen prose poems are a type of symbolic or allegorical pilgrimage commencing with Aquarius and ending with Capricorn – which, as the text explicitly states, presides over January 17th… At one point there is mention of a red snake, “cited in the parchments”, uncoiling across the centuries [italics mine] – an explicit allusion, it would seem, to a bloodline or lineage…’ (page 101).

In addition, the authors state that the text speaks of 13 signs, not 12. This enigmatic 13th is supposed to stand between Scorpio and Sagittarius, and it is called Ophiuchus or the Serpent Holder. Again, I must state that this conforms very accurately to the ‘secret’. The only problem is that the authors of ‘HB,HG’, not being conversant with matters astrological, have misinterpreted the significance of the meaningful line…‘uncoiling across the centuries’. But, at the same time, THEY ARE CORRECT!

The ‘red serpent’ is, quite simply, the astronomical lunar nodes. This is often referred to as the dragon, or indeed the serpent whose head and tail mark off opposite points in the sky. That is, these nodes, which are the points where the Earth’s orbit and the Moon’s intersect, describe a backward movement through the signs of the zodiac, – hence uncoiling. Eighteen to nineteen years are required for the nodes to move through the entire circle, and therefore they do ‘uncoil across the centuries’. From the information the authors of ‘HB,HG’ have presented, it would appear that the Red Serpent is described in the text as moving from Aquarius to Capricorn in a movement through the zodiac, the last stage being Capricorn rather than Pisces, and within which is 17 January of course.

The correctness of the authors’ assessment that this ‘uncoiling through the centuries’ refers to a bloodline or lineage, is explained in The New Way. In Volume 2, Chapter 10, the two sections wherein the role of these nodes is discussed in minute detail are, ‘The Lunar Nodes in the Harmony of Today’, and ‘The Union of the three Dragons’. I have demonstrated how it is the position of the nodes in the horoscopes of the members of the Solar Line which reveals their interconnection and identity, or their ‘lineage’. But, as is usual in such cases, this may well not be what the Prieure de Sion had in mind. Nonetheless, their own ‘secret dossiers’ confirm the knowledge given out in The New Way and elsewhere in my publications.

But let us return to that enigmatic 13th sign, the Serpent Holder between Scorpio and Sagittarius. For this was precisely the location of the ‘red serpent’ (hence the ‘Serpent Holder’) at the time of the birth of the ‘child’. I would refer the student to The Hidden Manna as well, since this same phenomenon is referred to in Chapter 12 of The Revelation, and is called the ‘red dragon’, set to ‘devour the man-child’ when he is born. Indeed, the position of the lunar nodes in the mother’s chart of that ‘child’ exactly coincided with the Sun’s position of that ‘son’. It was quite accurate to state therefore…‘about to devour the child’.

The PS has thus proven itself to possess some important clues concerning the momentous advent of this Line and its relation to the Temple. However, they are just clues and nothing more. I am convinced that these documents are given out at this time as ‘bait’, so to speak, in anticipation of a connection being made with the ‘secret’. For the lamentable part is that everything is ready in Europe, the ‘organisation is perfect’, but one fundamental piece is missing in the Prieuré’s design: the Child and, by consequence, the real knowledge of the Temple. Europe stands poised and waiting, her ‘organisation’ complete and perfect. But it is, as it were, an empty vessel. The Line is not of Middle-Eastern origin, nor is the seat of its manifestation Europe. The ‘new Jerusalem’ is in India. And this, of course, can never be palatable to a Euro-centred order.

Be this as it may, I repeat, the PS does possess very interesting clues to the unfoldment of the new manifestation. And 17 January does indeed play a central part. To give another example, apart from the fact that the Third World War indeed began on that date, the ‘red serpent’ was also prominent then, as the war was unfolding. The position of the nodes in the sky from the time the war began to its end was precisely equivalent to the degrees where the Sun is on 17th January: 26-27 degrees of Capricorn. In a sense one could have predicted that the Third World War would begin when the Red Serpent had reached the point of its own position in the sky. But it would have been difficult to be specific since this interconnecting mechanism repeats itself every 18/19 years. However, there is evidence that the Prieuré knew that a particular year in this century would mark the beginning of the count, the moment when ‘the time has come’. This year was 1956.

As the student knows, it was on 29 February (next in fact to the date of the end of the war) of 1956 that the Mother revealed that ‘the time has come’. The Supramental Manifestation had occurred, and it announced itself with those very words: the time has come. For the PS 1956 was a turning point, as reported earlier.

Insofar as the PS and its associated orders operate from France primarily, it would not be far-fetched to assume that at least one of their members had been apprised of the Mother’s declaration. It is also well to remember that at the time of Sauniere’s discovery of the four precious parchments, the Mother was living in Paris and very much involved with esoteric groups in the city. It is certainly feasible that she had interacted with members of the PS. Possibly her own teachers of occultism were a part of the order. Whatever the case, the foundations were laid during those years of her life for the work she was to do in occultism, primarily involving the greatest work of her life, the revelation of the measurements and design of the Temple.

Given the fact that we are dealing with secrets coveted through the ages, it is understandable that when this manifestation would take place and the knowledge given out, ‘forces’ would emerge in opposition to that truth. It should not be surprising therefore to have experienced just that. From the first moment the Mother gave her disciple and architects the plan for the Temple, with its prized ‘secret’, it was opposed and finally distorted to the point where it would be impossible to find that ‘secret’ in the temple they are building in Auroville. Indeed, this seems to have been a development anticipated or arranged in some ‘region’. Interestingly, the disciple and original architect were French. Those who then took over the construction are Italian: Europe seemed to have dismantled the Knowledge. Ironically, the disciple to whom the Mother first handed her valuable diagram has been assiduously seeking ‘Sri Aurobindo’s secret’ in the voluminous transcripts of his conversations with her, which of course he has never found. Yet it was precisely to him that the Mother entrusted the Secret, which he failed to recognise and take seriously.

At this point, what may we expect? The authors of ‘HB,HG’ have published another book since then, entitled The Messianic Legacy. It incorporates much of the same material but the emphasis is on the workings of the PS today, in particular its efforts to establish a United States of Europe, over which is supposed to preside the divine King, whoever they believe him to be. This book offers other ‘clues’, I might add, in particular dates, – i.e., 1984 as being considered by the present Grand Master of the order to be a year critical to the PS’s plans. The authors report in this context…‘So far, at least, as public affairs were concerned, 1984 was in this respect resoundingly anti-climatic. But so far as the Prieuré de Sion’s own internal affairs were concerned, 1984 was to prove a year of major upheaval’ (p.297-8). Again their information was correct: 1984 was the year that I call, the Great Reversal. It was then, from April 17, 1983 to 17 January 1984 that the new Axis or new alignment came into being; or the incorporation of the Fourth Power and Principle into the work, into the workings of the evolution, into the operations on the world stage. But, though the PS may have intuited this fact, they are unaware of what this might signify in the context of that new order they anticipate, nor would they be able to accept everything else that accompanies the promised event of 1984.

I would like to close this discussion by presenting a sketch of an interesting geometric design found at the Knights Templar church at Garway, Herefordshire. The original church was a circular construction, it may be pointed out; the one standing today is rectangular. This diagram again confirms the ‘secrets’ in the sacred geometry of The New Way and the Mother’s original plan. At the same time, this diagram brings me to the point on which I would like to conclude this article, – namely the Temple’s relation to the Pyramid, and by consequence to Sri Aurobindo’s symbol. It may be recalled that in the June 1988 issue of VISHAAL, in the article ‘Matrimandir Disinformation – Once Again!’ I refer to a prediction about my need to insist on the correct measurements of the Temple, and its connection ‘with Egypt’ (TVN 3/2, page 35). Indeed, the discoveries I made in the Mother’s plan forged the connection, but via Sri Aurobindo’s symbol, the interlaced triangles being of the same proportions as the Great Pyramid. In The New Way I present my findings in a series of special diagrams in Volume 2, Chapter 11 and in Chapter 12, particularly pages 451 to 467. But first, here is the sketch I have made from the ‘HB,HG’ plate 31, of the Templars’ ‘secret’.

 

 

The symbols are quite clear. The fish refers to the Vesica Pisces, or the ‘Vessel of the Fish’, as it is called in sacred geometry. On the other side of the carving is a serpent, which we have already discussed. Central is the Pyramid but with the all-important cross in a circle which is both the symbol of the Earth and also the diagram representing that time-axis around which hinged the 1983-1984 breakthrough and the new alignment: 17 April 1983 to 17 January 1984. The circle is placed at the top of the Pyramid, pointing to the ‘axis’ passing through the structure, or the correct and perfect alignment of the edifice. This seems to be contained in a vessel of sorts, perhaps indicating the Vesica Pisces. Indeed, this was precisely the geometric form that revealed the Secret, the coveted knowledge of the Fourth of the Solar Line. At the basis for the construction of the Vesica was the precise measurement the Mother had given for the Temple’s central globe: 70 cms. At the same time that measurement revealed India to be the location of the ‘new Jerusalem’.

The presence of the Pyramid in the carving might not have been so evident in its connection with the Mother’s Temple if it had not been for Sri Aurobindo’s symbol, consisting of two interlaced triangles of the proportions of the Great Pyramid, and that these would fit exactly into the outer form of the construction, as I discovered in 1976; provided, however, that the exact measurements the Mother gave were incorporated. Above all this referred to the floor diameter of 24 metres, wall to wall. If this inner measurement was wrong or in some way inaccurate, there would be no ‘pyramid’ contained in the structure, since the lines upon which the sides of the pyramid were to rest would be non-existent. Indeed, on the basis of this discovery I was able to provide proof that without the correct measurement of the floor of the inner chamber, the all-important axis would be off, and no pyramid would be occultly incorporated with its consequent power.

True to form, my diagrams have now been reproduced in Auroville’s main journal, Auroville Today, but the all-important fact of the incorrect axial measurement they have built in the Matrimandir has been once again withheld. The diagrams appear to refer to what they have built in Auroville. This journal was published in January 1991, with its falsehood blatant and clear. The analysis I have presented in this article can help the seeker to understand just why it is that so much energy has been put into 1) distorting the Mother’s original plan, 2) constructing a building in her name incorporating all those distortions, and 3) tenaciously hiding this information from the public. The issues involved are perhaps the most important of our Aquarian Age, as the material from the Prieure reveals. Whatever I had foreseen regarding the effects the distorted temple would produce have, lamentably, been proven true. The chaos, confusion, disintegration in India have never been so acute; never has India faced the threat of a total dismembering of her sacred Body as starkly as today. For unless India openly takes her place on that time-axis she forms with the United States of America, unless she occupies the ‘centre’, in the fullest terms of what that means, the reign we have worked so hard to hasten will not emerge in all its glory and power.

In closing, let me state therefore that the action moves eastward, the spotlight focuses now on India.


Skambha,

7.3.1991